《The Wolf In Me》


 Chapter 1 My Usual Day At The Office

    Chapter 1 My Usual Day At The Office


    Part 1 The day it all began


    I was crossing the road to the busy street off to work at seven-thirty in the morning. My daily routine


    was getting me bored and was almost convinced of changing my job. I worked as a journalist


    hotographer at a news printing press andtely, we were having the same type of stories which started


    with the title BORING. I met Lh as I was waiting for the lift to arrive.


    "Morning Luka. How are you today?" She asked shyly with that vibrant smile of hers.


    "Morning dear. All the better for seeing your smile," I said hoping I would get her attention.


    She giggled and pressed level two on the lift which is for the editing press offices. I pressed level 5 and


    walked next to Lh watching the door close.


    "Care for a drink after our shift?" I asked her nervously hoping she would ept my offer this time.


    "Yeah, thanks Luka but I''d rather go to sleep after work. I have been working for days and nights and I


    am missing my bed a lot," she told me gazing at her dress trying to avoid eye contact.


    "Next time then," I said as I gaped at her face momentarily.


    We have been friends for a very long time and unfortunately, she friend-zoned me. She is a super


    cheerful person, energetic, innocent and cute but shies away from men. It was her twenty-sixth birthday


    recently and I never remember her being with anyone. My eyes followed her as she was leaving the lift.


    "Good day, Lh," I shouted out before the door closed.


    I sighed and then turned to face the mirror. A well-toned guy like me still does not convince her for a


    date. I fixed my short brown hair and ran my fingers against my beard, checking if I managed to


    shorten it all in one size the previous day, then secondster I heard the lift door open.


    "Morning Sean," I said to the tall guy as I was heading out of the lift.


    He worked so hard all the time, he barely knows how to have fun.


    "Morning Luka," he responded with a tired face.


    I walked through the corridor and into my office. I ced the suitcase on the table and started to unlock


    it to take out the usual stuff I needed for the day on the table.


    Rrrrinnnggg rrrrinngggg.


    "oh no, not while I am still settling down," I spoke to myself. "Hello. The daily news printing press, Luka


    speaking how may I help?"


    I waited for a while to hear a voice from the other side of the line and then hung up. This was the fifth


    day that I was receiving calls like this. No one answerers. I would hear someone breathing heavily but


    they don''t respond. I sat down at the table and phoned our helper Linda to bring me coffee and


    switched on theptop.


    "Morning sir, how are you today?" She asked with a big grin on her face.


    "Morning Linda, I''m fine. Thanks for the coffee. Have a good day," I said still typing on theptop


    hoping she would stop looking at me like I''m her whore.


    She was obsessed with me, unlike Lh. If only she was her. Linda kept staring at me then I looked up


    at her raising my eyebrows.


    "Is there something you want from me, Linda?" I asked hoping she would leave.


    She shook her head and then turned to exit the office. I rolled my eyes and looked back on the screen.


    "You smell good," she said popping in her head again, gazing back at me.


    She was too intimidating for me not to scream at her from within myself. I took a deep breath to keep


    the negative energy from releasing itself.


    "Not for you Linda," I said back to make her go away.


    I kept looking at the screen avoiding eye contact but I could feel that she now left for good. I rolled my


    eyes, feeling relieved she was gone.


    Simon Cowell the X factor Judge is to be interviewed on the twenty-eight of June on the Ellen


    DeGeneres show.


    Katy Perry is having her first child with her Fianc¨¦e Ondo Bloom at the end of August.


    "Good afternoon Luka," a very low toned familiar voice said as I was typing.


    That must be my boss I thought so I lifted my head towards his tall figure and fixed my tie and posture.


    He was standing very straight eyeing me with his blue eyes for a few seconds. His dark-skinned,


    shaved head was shining from the unnatural lighting in my office, making him look extra clean.


    "Good afternoon Sir Malcolm. How are you?" I asked now standing up.


    This is the other guy that makes me feel intimidated when he is even ten meters away from me


    considering he always wanted everything spotless, on time and urate.


    "I need you to go check this out and bring me a good story," he said sharply, not wasting time with long


    conversations.


    He handed me a paper with a photo. I kept staring at it hoping to understand what it was.


    "There is the address on the back," he said as he closed the door behind him.


    I looked at him disappear behind the door and gazed back at the paper.


    "What is this?" I thought to myself.


    I closed theptop and left hurriedly from the office. Locking the door behind.


    "Let mee with you, please!?" I heard the squeaky annoying voice from afar.


    "Next time Linda," I yelled out, feeling too annoyed to avoid exposing my anger.


    I hate how annoying she can be. I eyed her for a moment, watching her shocked face turn into a grin,


    has enjoyed it, pissing me further.


    I drove through avenue street past the high buildings and all the busy shops.


    Blue Creek 125


    Drake Cemetary rd T-416


    Ohio


    "Life is a waterfall, we drink from the river and then we turn up we put up our walls," I sang aloud with


    the song from my all-time favourite cd of System of a down as I was driving my Lotus V8TT- vintage


    modified car.


    Golden rims, painted ck with some golden stickers to make it look modernized. Vintage cars were


    my soft spot, something I took after my dad, may God bless his soul. He passed away in an ident


    when he was driving back home from work, died at just the age of fifty-five. Oh how much I miss him.


    My mother is all I have left. When I go home she always waits for me to have dinner so we have some


    time for us two to chat.


    She has not been the same since my dad passed, though she does her best to keep moving forward.


    Unfortunately, the glow she once had in her eyes was now gone.


    I drove for hours and hours and it was already getting dark. I should have taken the train I thought to


    myself. I stopped to have dinner in a small vige just before I was going to find the actual spot where


    that photo my boss handed me was taken.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the phone out of the pocket and dialled my mum''s number and waited whilst I put in a mouthful of


    meat. She answered as soon as I swallowed my big bite.


    "Hello, sweety." A soft voice said from the other line.


    "Hey, mum. I''m calling to let you know that I will not be joining you for dinner this evening. I was given


    an address to make a good story out of a photo I cannot understand what it is yet."


    I heard silence for a second.


    "Mum?" I called out trying to see if she is still there.


    "Oh ok, Hunny. I was just sipping some water. Ok fine. Will you manage toe back home today?"


    She asked.


    "Probably not. I am way too far from home to manage to return this evening. Well, I''ve got to go as my


    food is getting cold. I will see you tomorrow," I said munching again some chips.


    "Drive safely alright? I would appreciate it if you can call me back tomorrow morning so that I will know


    you are ok."


    I sipped some of my cold beer "Will do mama. Good night, love you."


    I ced the phone back in my pocket, then turned my eyes back on the te, taking a mouthful to bite


    out of my burger.


    I kept observing the picture trying to figure out what it is. It was in ck and white and not so clear.


    Probably taken by a really low pixited camera phone. I turned the picture around to see the address


    again. I thought I should ask someone where this address is before I make my way there.


    "Bill please," I said to the waitress as she was walking close by.


    She nodded, went to the cash machine and came back with the bill.


    "Do you mind if I ask you if you have any idea where this address might be, please?" I asked handing


    her the picture.


    She observed the address for a moment and I could tell she wasn''t pleased to see it.


    "I''m sorry sir, but I have no clue," she answered trying to convince me that she was being honest.


    She started to clear out the table for me in a rush, eager to get out of my sight.


    "I think you do. I have that gut feeling that you know exactly where it is. I am a journalist and I have


    been sent here to check it out. Now could you please help?"


    She took the money and pursed her lips.


    "Look, sir, it is very dangerous to go there. I don''t want to feel responsible if you end up dead," she


    replied with a heavy tone.


    I red at her, then at the picture in front of me. As soon as I turned it around I hear a gasp and the


    te she cleared from in front of me dropped on the floor, cutting her ankle.

 Chapter 2 Misery Loves Me

    Chapter 2 Misery Loves Me


    Part 1 Kept in chains


    I was out for a long time. My eyes could not adjust easily and I felt a lot of pain throughout my whole


    body. I didn''t know what was happening but surely I was somewhere in the dark.


    "That''s ok, now sleep. Tomorrow you will feel better," a woman''s voice echoed through my brains.


    Then I heard another male voice saying "what got into you? Now we are in deep shit."


    I couldn''t listen to the conversation any longer as I have lost consciousness again.


    I groaned in agony as I felt myself waking again. I opened my eyes slowly but I could only see blurred. I


    noticed I had a better sense of smell and I could hear better too. What''s going on?


    I could clearly hear a conversation that was outside the room I was locked in.


    "Please, do not tell anyone. It must have been the haze. Don''t you feel it? It felt stronger than usual this


    time and I couldn''t hold myself any longer. He made me feel uncontroble somehow. I think he is more


    than just a stranger to meing to think of it. There is definitely a connection. I could feel my wolf


    howling inside my chest like it urged for him."


    That was definitely Mei, but whom was she talking to? Also, what the hell is she? I couldn''t forgetst


    night''s images. Fangs, shadows, and, blue eyes glowing at me, no, but then the second time they


    looked Red. Yes. I remember that. I was not going crazy. All of this is real. I looked at myself and was


    naked. Naked in the dark with chains around me. The wound was gone but bloodstains were still there.


    I felt super hungry and I could smell food from the kitchen.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Let me out," I screamed. "Let me out," I tried again.


    Then I hear the door creaking and my whole body turned to look at who came in.


    "Where am I? You better tell me now!" I barked.


    I felt furious and Uncontroble. That is not the usual me but I was terrified. I pulled at the chains trying


    to release myself. Mei came in and walked slowly and carefully towards me but she didn''t get too close.


    I could smell that she had food in her hands. She put the te on the floor and pushed it towards me. I


    could hear her heartbeat and her breathing and that made me feel aroused. I could not control myself


    at all. I closed my eyes, looked away and tried to breathe hard.


    She sighed and was walking back to the door but I screamed at her.


    "No. You must tell me, everything."


    I looked at her once again.


    "Soon. Soon I will tell you. I promise. Now eat and rest."


    I followed her with my eyes until she was out of the door. I was pissed off and I felt like screaming but


    instead, to my surprise I growled. I growled deeply and strongly, feeling every vibration of iting


    from my chest. I scared the shit out of myself, wondering if this could all go away with just a deep


    sleep.


    Mei came back in with a shocked expression. I noticed her eyes turning yellow as soon as we made


    eye contact. Then she bowed down at me and started sobbing.


    "Alpha. You are our long lost alpha. It has been years since we had one. Oh my god, I must tell the


    others."


    She rushed back outside now excited as I kept staring at the door surprised by her reaction.


    I started pulling myself trying to remove the chains. ng! One out. I pulled harder this time and


    managed to get both my hands free. Suddenly the door opened with a big bang and there were three


    people in front of me, one of them Mei. They all gasped at me and pulled themselves back.


    "Impossible," one said to the other. Not just an Alpha. He is stronger than the others. How could he


    have done that?"


    I stared at them at first, then I got angry.


    "Let me go!" I growled and I felt the paining from everywhere so I fell to the ground with a moan.


    I screamed as my eyes were burning like I had chilli wiped in my eyes. I growled and huffed and then I


    sensed a change in them.


    When the burning sensation stopped I opened my eyes staring straight at the twodies and one tall


    man and saw their eyes widen. They gasped and Mei put a hand on her mouth. I was on all fours as


    my legs were still stuck to two chains.


    "We are so sorry Alpha, but you need to stay. You are not in control of yourself yet. We will be here to


    help you. We will do anything you want as long as you promise to keep us safe when the timees,"


    the young redhead girl told me.


    I looked at her straight in the eyes and growled and growled again. She ran away sheepishly and Mei


    looked at me with sorry eyes. I was breathing heavily and uncontrobly.


    I could barely look at her. Something made me pull towards her, yet I was upset.


    "You are making me feel some kind of way," I said with my normal voice. I looked away trying to calm


    myself down and I could hear her walking towards me.


    She stopped right in front of me and knelt toe to my level.


    "Me too," she said shortly.


    I could smell the strong scent of her filling my nostrils. The smell of fresh cinnamon and oranges. I


    turned to look at her.


    "Mate." she blurted softly like in contemtion, holding my shoulders tightly. The guy still standing by


    the door opened his eyes wide.


    "What? So, that makes you the Luna!" he said aloud.


    She turned her face towards him and they stared at each other for a while.


    "No wonder I felt without control. My wolf called out for my mate."


    She then turned towards me and blocked her mouth with her hand as she forgot she was not supposed


    to talk like that in front of me.


    "Wolf? What do you mean? What am I bing? Tell me. Its an order," I growled.


    She didn''t seem to have felt any fear in her, even after blurting out the words in such a manner. Her


    eyes kept looking straight in mine.


    "Alpha, you are bing a wolf, but don''t worry. I will take care of you," she said hurriedly as she


    ced one hand on my face to caress me.


    I grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her towards me. The strong smelling from her made me


    uncontroble. I brought her down on the floor so she would slide underneath me and kissed her hard


    feeling my arms flexing as I held one hand on the floor.


    I heard the door close as we were kissing and I grabbed her waist to get her closer to me. I couldn''t


    control my emotions.


    Suddenly I feel a sting on my left side of my belly like a needle pierced my skin.


    "Aaaaaaaaaarghhh," I yelled and growled at the same time.


    "I''m sorry Luka, but I had to," she said, still grasping the injection between her fingers.


    "What have you done to me?" I asked weakly as I was feeling dizzy. Then I closed my eyes shut once


    more.


    "He is waking up again Jake, Steph!" Mei shouted.


    I could smell her and feel her hands on my cheek and my head was resting on herp. I opened my


    eyes and waited for the vision to adjust.


    "What are you doing to me?" I said weakly, still half asleep.


    "Shhhhhh, shhhh, don''t worry. I am here. I will protect you don''t worry. When you are ready I will


    exin, but for now, you have to learn to ept your wolf again," she tried to calm me down and now I


    was feeling more awake.


    I stood up slowly from herp, almost falling back down, and rushed to a corner holding myself in a


    crouch. I covered my face and my whole body with my arms feeling ashamed, naked and confused. I


    could not hold myself from crying. I was just a journalist with a story to tell if only things didn''t turn out


    this way.


    "I know how it feels like," she sighed breaking the few minutes of silence. "Please don''t feel that way.


    We all felt that way when we turned for the first time".


    I turned my face just enough to look at her still covering it with my hands. I growled lightly and turned


    my face back to hide it. I felt her standing up and I knew that she wasing towards me from the


    strong scent that was getting stronger. She stopped right next to me and lowered herself down toe


    to my level.


    "Look. I''ll tell you my story. Ok?" she said, reaching for my arm. "I was out into the woods gathering


    some flowers. I was still fifteen back then. My mum passed away from an internal inmmation that has


    spread up to her heart."


    She sighed "whilst I was picking up some flowers for her to put on the grave I felt iting."


    She stopped and gazed at me for a moment.


    "My wolf was getting released and I had no idea. I had no one to tell me who I was, and to make it


    worse I was alone. A sixteen-year-old birthday girl, with just my favourite dress and a pair of pure white


    slippers."


    I looked at the ce where I was bitten. It closed itself but I had a scar too that I hadn''t noticed before.


    "I went through the change all alone. I felt like I wanted to peel off my skin and slowly I exposed my


    wolf. Once I changed I felt free so I ran and ran until I reached a river and looked at myself for the first


    time. The worst part is when changing back into human form. I''d rather not exin that part."


    By then I was listening intently to her story and was now looking at her. She smiled and exposed her


    beautiful white teeth. I couldn''t resist not to smile back.


    I felt better now but I remembered that I had to contact my mother as soon as I woke up.


    "I had to call mum this morning to put her mind at rest that I''m fine."


    She looked at my eyes intently than she nodded and stood up to walk towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" I asked her, looking upset.


    "I am going to grab you the phone. Don''t you still want to call your mum?" she left, closing the door


    behind her.

 Chapter 2: Part 2 My Nosy Self

    Chapter 2: Part 2 My Nosy Self


    "Are you ok? I''m sorry sir. I will clean it before you leave to avoid stepping on it."


    I cleaned my ck trousers off from the few chips and salt thatnded on it.


    "I''m fine, it''s ok. Go tend your wound first. I will wait," I said smiling at her to make her feel better.


    She rushed inside and took five minutes toe back out. She has put a stick on the wound and


    started cleaning the mess.


    My eyes gazed at her for the first time. She looked very young, had golden hair tied up in a ponytail


    exposing her pale skin and small frame. She then lifted her head and looked at me smiling exposing


    her dimples and her beautifulrge brown eyes. I smiled back and nodded to make the awkward


    silence between us feel even worse. She left and soon returned with the change.


    "Keep the change, it''s fine," I said as I stood up, wearing my light jacket.


    "Thanks for your service," I grinned, trying to look at her badge to see her name.


    It was too small for me to read from the distance we were at, so I couldn''t make it out.


    "Courtney," she answered, returning a grin.


    Turning around towards the cash register, she opened it to put the cash in ce.


    "Yeah, thanks Courtney," I replied and then left in search for the location, hoping I manage to find it


    before sundown.


    It was already dark and I could barely see. I switched on the car engine and thought of finding a motel


    somewhere nearby. I started driving and I kept looking to my left and my right hoping I would find a


    ce to sleep for the night. Nothing seemed to be close by except for one house here and there.


    I then saw a small one floor house made of wood close by and decided to stop there. I knocked at the


    door twice before a very tall man with a long ginger beard and hair showed up.


    "What do you want?" He asked with a very rough, country style tone.


    "Are you one of those pranksters I had to deal withst week?"


    I looked at him and his big fat beer belly.


    "Sorry to disturb, sir. But I was wondering if you can help me find a ce to stay for the night. I was


    trying to find .."


    He shuts the door in my face and left me there staring at it for a while. I thought he was very rude of


    him and started walking towards the car with an upset face.


    "F***er" I mumbled to myself, unlocking the car.


    I could have sworn that as soon as I lifted my head whilst opening the car door I saw something


    running into the woods. I stared at the trees for a while, then I notice something from deep into the


    woods. I kept staring straight at the forest and that is when I notice that there was something between


    the trees staring straight at me.


    My heart started beating fast at the thought of some adventure, hoping that that thing had to do with the


    picture I got from my boss. I knew that whatever I saw was looking straight at me, not moving a muscle.


    As a journalist one can only imgine the things we end up in. To get the job you have to have the will to


    work in dangerous environments as well as curiosity which would help you venture further into anything


    that looks and feels mysterious. It''s in my nature to be couragous, partly from past experience and


    partly from growing up with my couragous father that was never afraid of anything.


    Dad used to train me not to feel fear by exposing me to things that looked scary for the age I was back


    then. He would tell me things like; "keep looking at it. Think of what you can do to stop yourself from


    being afraid of it." He used to train me to fight, telling me that in case I found a few bullies in the streets,


    I would know how to protect myself. Training hard made me stronger both in person and in character


    which made it difficult for me to be frightenned by something.


    One would think that watching someone or something stare at you from between the bushes and trees


    would make you want to run off like a coward, but me being me I decided to go and get as close as


    possible to whatever was hiding, hoping I would get a better glimpse of it which would help me figure


    out if the thing in the picture was the same one I was observing in front of me.


    I had only a few more meters to go, making the creature clearer, before a panicked voice halted me in


    surprise.


    "Don''t! Don''t take any more steps," he screamed out, running to my side.


    Watching him approach I decided to hide the photo and ce it somewhere safe and away from sight,


    trying to see why he is stopping me to walk any further.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fixing my throat I took onest nce at the forest, noticing that the creature that inhibits it was gone.


    As puzzled as I was I could''t further track the creature so I ended up waiting for the guy to reach me.


    "Sir, the forest is too dangerous for a human to enter. Trust me I know enough to give you full detailed


    stories of things I have wittnessed," he said shakily and breathless, noticing his wrinkles all over his


    face.


    "That''s great! A story is what I need!" I mumbled to myself before he took thest few steps.


    "Are you from this area sir?" I asked curiously, thinking that he could lead me to something.


    "I live here, yes. My family lived here for a very long time. Stay away from danger young boy. Trust me,


    it is not safe for you here unless you know thisnd well. Anyway, what brought you here? We don''t get


    much tourism in these parts."


    Observing the darkness of the forest again, hoping that I would see that thing once again, I decided to


    show the picture to this old man and see if I notice any reaction from him. My eyes gazed at the blurred


    figure that looked like it was something evil.


    "Kid, that thing. Don''t. I won''t say its name. It dangerous to call it. Why are you in search for it?"


    "I am a journalist and I got a task to find out more about it. All I know is that this picture was taken


    somewhere around this forest."


    I waited momentarily to observe his features before asking him further.


    "Can you tell me something about it? Anything... maybe a story?"


    "And the one who took the picture, where is he?" He interrupted, ignoring my questions.


    I shook my head feeling puzzled that this question never popped up in my head. Normally John, our


    part time photographer would be the one to take the pictures wheb I am in office, but I haven''t seen him


    in days.


    This guy took onest nce at the picture, then returned it to me with a sigh. Looking around him


    feeling insecured, he held one hand over my arm and got closer to me.


    "Listen to me, forget about it and go home where it is safer," he said in a whisper.


    "I need to know," I said back frowning in thought.


    Ignoring me, he left my side, walking back into his car. Deciding not to follow him, I nced around me


    for onest time before I started walking back into my car. Breathing out, I sat down on the car seat and


    closed the door, cing the picture on the passenger seat. Gulping half a bottle of water down, I


    started the engine and drove off thinking I should still find a ce to stay for the night.


    Switching on the radio I checked for any news station that was forecasting in such ate hour but I was


    too far away from the city for the radio to work. Instead I could hear the disturbance which always made


    my ears burst. Quickly I pressed the off button, feeling relieved that the noise was gone.


    On my way, I observed the darkness of the forest, wondering if I should go and check it out the next


    morning. Having someone that knew its paths would have been ideal, so that I would avoid getting lost


    but I was here alone and if I needed to impress my boss I had to do this on my own.


    Suddenly I see some lighting from a nearby house so I decided to park somewhere close and


    knock at the door. Observing the house, it was made of wood which reminded me of my parents'' small


    summer cottage we had in the outskirts of London which we stayed at every summer. I waited for a


    while and there was no answer. I knocked harder this time, trying for thest time before I started to


    walk myself back to the car.


    "Who is it?" Someone shouted politely after a few seconds. I heard some light footsteps approaching


    the door.


    Turning back towards the door I fixed my throat, thinking of how I should introduce myself.


    "Hi, you don''t know me but I would like you to help me find...."


    I hear a lot of clicks from the dozen locks and then I see a young breathtakingly beautifuldy that


    appeared before me.


    Her high cheekbones were blushed, and had very long brown hair, down to her butt. She was just


    wearing blue shorts and a bra that exposed herrge breasts.


    "I am so sorry if I am intruding but I need your help, please. I have been travelling for a very long time


    and I need a ce where I can rest for the night."

 Chapter 3 Accepting My Destiny

    Chapter 3 epting My Destiny


    Part 1 A werewolf''s fight


    "How do I shift?" I asked hoping to build some courage "and why am I kept naked?" I continued.


    Mei chuckled and kept looking at my whole naked body.


    "The first question is important. You just have to shed your skin by epting your wolf allowing him to


    take control first. The rest is up to the wolf. This is difficult only just for the first time. The following shift


    would be easier and less painful as the skin and bones adjust to the change. The second question has


    two answers. First, if you shed your skin and change into wolf form, you end up tearing the only set of


    clothes you have and..... secondly, I like watching you naked anyway. Those tattoos make you look


    good," she winked and shrugged her shoulders in a seductive way.


    She was trying to fix the situation she brought me into. Oh, what is she doing to me? She was putting


    me under her spell each time I looked at her. It felt like I needed her. A stranger that I only knew for a


    day or two.


    "I do have one more question," I said watching her raise her eyebrows.


    "Tell me why I feel like I need you so much when I have only known you for a few hours? I feel like I


    trust you and I feel so confident around you."


    She smiled and looked straight into my eyes.


    "You are my mate which means that our wolf chose each other as partners."


    I stared right into her deep blue eyes frowning, trying to understand.


    "Mates?"


    I kept staring at her as she kept smiling at me.


    "Mates," she repeated with a nod. "Are you ready for the first shift Alpha?" She asked enthusiastically.


    I realised how much my skin was pulling and I felt ready now but I didn''t know how to do it.


    Suddenly I felt a jolt of pain in my hands and nails, and as I screamed with the pain I looked down at


    them and saw my skin peeling off like an onion. My nails turned grey and started to get longer. My


    fingers got wider and fur wasing out from them.


    I gasped with shock and screamed again not sure if it was out of fear or out of pain. Mei walked further


    back and watched from afar trying to encourage me. I could feel my eyes burning and fell to the ground


    feeling pain in my back like it was growing in size.


    I noticed there was a puddle of water just below me and its reflection revealed the red colour around


    my pupils. I started to breathe heavily as the pain was unbearable. I could now hear the wolf inside me


    groan and growl as it was releasing itself. Both my wolf and I screamed and growled at the same time


    and I automatically scratched off the skin on my body revealing my wolf''s full white skin. Mei stared at


    my wolf with her eyes and mouth wide open.


    "You are a pure breed Alpha. Impossible.. how can this be?"


    I looked at myself in the puddle again with my grey eyes and saw a white wolf looking back at me. My


    wolf howled and wagged its tail and I could feel its excitement inside my chest. I noticed that my eyes


    changed from grey to red as I looked at Mei.


    She started to take off her clothes and put them aside before she started releasing her wolf too. I


    noticed that her blue eyes were turning yellow, then as soon as she was turnedpletely, her eyes


    changed back into her usual colour, blue. She was beautiful beyondpare. Her fur was whitish-grey


    and it looked so silky, it made me want to touch it.


    My wolf walked closer to her wolf, observing it''s fur and scenting it. Mei stretched her neck to lick my


    face and my wolf returned one to her in eptance.


    I noticed that I was released from the chains as during the transformation my body broke them into


    pieces. Mei started to howl raising her head high. My wolf joined in and then they both sprinted outside


    and into the deep forest.


    We chased each other feeling the wind blow against our furs and then as we reached the small pond


    Mei''s wolf decided to halt. I stopped right next to her noticing that she was looking at different spots like


    she heard a sound. I twitched my nose as I smelled a really strong scent of something wet.


    Mei''s wolf lowered herself as close as possible to the ground. I sensed that someone was going to


    attack soon and my wolf felt it too. It started growling as my eyes twitched from left to right trying to find


    the intruder.


    Mei''s POV


    It was the first night to run the forest in a very long time. The danger that you can face in the forest


    keeps me from going alone. But now I am running alongside my mate and that gave me the courage to


    face anything thates my way.


    N my wolf was overjoyed that she has a partner to spend her life with, but fun was cut short as she


    could smell and sense another werewolf. The smell was strong enough for her to know that whatever


    was here, was close and ready to attack. She sensed the tension of the other werewolf in the air. N


    looked at Luka''s wolf and watched as his eyes turned red and growled with dominance.


    The moon was bright in the sky almost full which meant that soon the werewolves would be


    stronger than usual and therefore would make more effort to go hunting. We were right in the middle of


    their hunt and they didn''t like it so sure enough we were going to get attacked.


    We could suddenly hear a low growl and a pair of eyes came towards us walking slowly and its front


    feet lowered down. Luka''s wolf growled loudly to show the werewolf that he was an alpha and he


    should back up but the werewolf kept moving forward. He had wet brown fur and dark ck eyes which


    indicated that he was a wild werewolf with no weak emotions. It must have been in wolf form for a very


    long time and his human side was gone.


    My wolf started to walk close to her mate and moved slowly not to draw attention. She needed to let


    Luka know that he meant trouble and mind linked him.


    "We need backup. You still need to learn how to fight," I told him.


    Luka''s wolf was surprised to hear my voice in his head and slightly twitched his eyes at me for a


    second.


    Then without a warning, the other werewolf jumped on us and tried to bite Luka but Luka''s wolf


    escaped on time and once the werewolf was on the ground, Luka''s wolf jumped on the beast and bit


    his neck with such strength that he killed it immediately. As soon as Luka''s wolf turned his head, he


    exposed the other wolf''s blood all over his mouth. His eyes were as red as fire and I could smell the


    pride and dominanceing from his wolf. I could feel how he felt. That freedom that he longed for, for


    a very long time. I stared at him in awe.


    Luka was a strong Alpha but I had no idea how he could already have this type of strength when he


    has just turned for the very first time. There must be something behind it all. A new werewolf couldn''t


    have all these sessions without training, without learning and also impossible to be an alpha without


    being born from a family of alphas. I didn''t know anything about him yet and though I had a lot of


    questions, I was sure he didn''t have a clue about his past life as a wolf.


    It took me days of pain and agony until I managed to adapt to my wolf, but it seemed like he was ok so


    far. I now wondered what else he can do.


    Luka''s POV


    I was staring straight at Mei''s wolf not believing what I just did when suddenly I felt my brain sting and I


    heard my wolf cry with pain. My body started to shift back into human form and as I was fully human


    again all I remember before passing out was my hands holding my head, then I fell on the cold soil


    under the moonlight.


    I had a vision of myself as a baby wolf. My father picked me up and put me in the cot asking me to shift


    as his eyes turned red.


    "You don''t want me to ask again," he insisted with a soft voice, yet he raised his eyebrows to show me


    he means business. That is when I shifted back into a human baby.


    "There, there now. One day when I am old and weak you will be taking my ce. But for now, you are


    my responsibility and I will take good care of you, I promise you, my son."


    I could feel Mei has shifted back into human form and held my head on her arms.


    "Luka, Luka wakes up, Luka please, Come on," She screamed out in my face.


    I started to get my vision back but slowly.


    "What happened?" I asked weakly still hearing a squeaking sound in my ears.


    "You fainted," she said. "Are you ok?" I groaned as I sat down slowly holding my head.


    "I felt great pain in my head and lost my vision," I told her.


    She showed signs of concern on her face and I could sense that she wanted us to go back inside.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as I felt better we stood up and I took her hand. We both walked back slowly as I was still a


    little dizzy holding one hand on Mei''s shoulder into her house naked under the moonlight.

 Chapter 3: Part 3 Mysterious shaddows in the forest

    Chapter 3: Part 3 Mysterious shaddows in the forest


    Thedy let me in and excused herself to grab a shirt from her room. She came out with a long shirt


    that covered also her waist. We stared at each other for a moment. Her blue eyes gazed at my whole


    body.


    "Who are you? How did you end up here?" She asked still twitching her eyes up and down my body.


    "I am a journalist and a photographer and I was sent here to make up a good story out of this photo but


    it was getting dark and I thought I should try finding a ce to stay for the night. Unfortunately, there is


    no motel around so I see the first house and knocked to check if anyone could help me find a motel or


    something but he shut the door in my face. I got into my car and drove again in the hopes of finding


    another house or something I can rest my eyes. I ended up here."


    She remained quiet for a moment and then looked at the picture I had passed out to her to see. As I


    was passing the photo our fingers touched, noticing that something has triggered the both of us to feel


    breathless. She snatched the photo in shock looking away, trying to catch her breathing back.


    "There are things out here you better not see or worse, get close to."


    She handed me the picture back and scoffed as she sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you mean? Someone else told me not toe here."


    I cleared my throat feeling like something was blocking my airways. Her beauty is beyondpare and


    something in my chest was pulling hard, almost wanting to release itself.


    She looked at her nails and clicked her tongue.


    "You can rest here and leave in the morning if you like. Do not go out when it is dark because it is more


    dangerous at night."


    She stared quietly, waiting for me to say something.


    I looked straight into her eyes for a while trying to see if I manage to get a glimpse of emotion from her


    after showing her the picture.


    "So the picture... anything you want to exin? I know that you know what that is."


    She shook her head and looked down at her shirt and pretended to straighten the few curves the shirt


    had on her belly.


    "Why though? No one wants to tell me. Tomorrow I will go and check it out then. I need to know as it is


    my job to do so."


    She shrugs her shoulders and wished me luck. Then she stood up from the sofa and showed me the


    empty bedroom.


    "Good night Mr....."


    I smiled as she offered me her hand which I shook lightly. As soon as my fingers brushed over hers I


    felt tingling all over my body again which awkwardly made me let go off her hand in a fast manner. She


    also had a surprised expression, but I could tell she tried not to show it too much.


    "Luka," I said, as I continued smiling at her.


    My body was still recovering from that unusual feeling.


    "Mei," she added.


    "Pleased to meet you," we said together.


    We both giggled and then she left the room.


    As Iid down on the bed I gazed at the ceiling thinking hard of tomorrow. I thought I shouldn''t be


    alone, yet I have no one to go with. I am here on my own. Maybe I should invent a story and still make


    my boss content.


    The moon was very bright outside and its light was shining through therge window that was opposite


    my bed.


    Suddenly the light was reced by arge figure. I looked straight out of the window as I stood up fast


    from the bed in surprise and in front of me, I see something I never thought existed.


    At first, I thought it was outside but no, it was in my room staring straight at me with shining blue eyes.


    My curious self was about to walk towards it but my movement triggered the shadow to expose its


    teeth.


    Feeling like I was in trouble, I observed the whole room, trying to find a way to lock the thing inside as I


    escape from his dangerous teeth and ws. My heart was still stable as I was plotting my n. Slowly,


    I moved my body close to the bed and I hear a ferocious barking from the shadow which stopped


    me from moving.


    I noticed a switch close by and I immediately thought I should switch it on thinking my brain was ying


    tricks on me. My hand rushed to press it and the lights turned on and the shadow was gone.


    I wondered how it could rush off this fast so I checked for it everyehere but it was to no avail. I tried to


    gather myself and considered sleeping again but I am not willing to switch off the lights. I closed the


    door and the curtains and went back to bed.


    "Never be afraid. Yeah. Yeah dad. I should never be afraid," I mumbled, thinking about a conversation I


    had with my father back when I was a kid.


    It was around midnight when I hear and feel someone breathing very close to my ear. I opened my


    eyes and I stayed still hoping that I was dreaming once again but no, the feeling of someone next to me


    remained in the room.


    Noticing that the lights in the room were off once again, I had a feeling that I was going to get killed as it


    started to expose its teeth and ws again, trying to attack. I thought I should be fast and get under the


    bed to avoid getting my skin ripped and so I flung myself to the floor and rolled under almost getting


    wed by the shadow that was haunting me.


    I noticed that the door was still closed and the curtains were too. Where did this thinge from?! I felt


    confused, yet curious at the same time. I didn''t know what else to do apart from avoiding its ws. Of


    course, I was still with my white shirt and ck trousers I had from work since I came to this ce


    unprepared.


    It suddenly knelt to the floor and gazed at me like it was curiously observing me. Three a.m and I was


    still under the bed trying to figure out how I should go out from this house. There was no way. I had to


    wait until the sunes up.


    Whilst I was contemting what I should do, the lights turned on and I see two feet next to the open


    door.


    "What the heck are you doing down there Luka?" Mei asked with a surprised tone. "Is everything


    alright?" She continued.


    I rolled out from under the bed, stood up and as I was cleaning myself up from the floor the lights


    turned off again.


    "Oh no," I said aloud. This time it was us two in the room but the shadow did not reappear.


    "The shaddow I spotted in the woods, I saw it in here," I said calmly, "I was trying not to get killed by it


    so I found a ce where it couldn''t reach me.


    Mei stared at me with a surprised look then grabbed my arms roughly and we ran to the kitchen.


    She let go of my hand and brought out a gun from arge box. Click. She ced the magazine in and


    pointed at nothing as she walked slowly in every room. I followed behind but there was nothing.


    "You must have been dreaming. I locked the door tightly as you can see and nothing can get through."


    I looked at the door to see about five locks to it.


    "I swear it. I saw it twice. I let the lights on and it turned off on its own just like what happened when you


    came into the bedroom," I tried exining.


    "No I haven''t switched on the lights," she said. "I just heard somemotion from outside my bedroom


    and thought you were up so I came to your room and it was on."


    We stared at each other for a while, then she aimed the gun at me, changing her expression like


    something was controlling her.


    "Open your shirt," she ordered, "open it now," she said harshly looking straight into my eyes.


    I stared at her for a few seconds trying to figure out why she is acting like this, then I opened my shirt


    slowly.


    "Now what?" I asked forming a smile.


    She stared at my chest for a second, almost like she was searching for something.


    "We''re fine, I thought it got attatched to you, but you are fine," she suddenly said, bringing back the gun


    down and rested it back in its case.


    "What did?" I asked, almost chuckling feeling confused.


    But something in me made me want to grab her and feel every inch of her. I tried hard to let go of that


    thought, not wanting to look like I was some whore.


    I noticed that we were both fixated on each other''s gaze, admiring each other in deep thought.


    Without warning, she rushed onto me and started kissing my lips roughly, like a hungry she-wolf. That


    was an unexpected reaction.


    At first, I was shocked but then I decided to take the opportunity and grabbed her by the hips and


    pressed her body closer to me. At the touch of her lips, my body fell numb. No woman ever made me


    feel that way before.


    What was I doing? A second ago I was thinking that I was going to die. Now I am being kissed by a


    stranger, not that I''m bothered by it as she was as sexy as hell. She removed my shirtpletely, then


    went to open the button and zip of my trousers and exposed my thighs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I started to breathe heavily and felt overwhelmed but she was unbearably hot and I couldn''t control


    myself. I removed the rest of my trousers and took off her shirt and exposed now herrge bare


    breasts. She was not wearing any bra from under the long shirt. She pushed me to the wall behind me


    and started kissing my lips again harshly, then my neck and my chest and kept going down down down


    till she reached my now hard rock c**k whom I call Josh.


    She pushed Josh out of my underwear and started to feel it with her hands. She looked at me with a


    h***y look and that is when I grabbed her and took her to her room and put her on the bed. I took off


    her pants and pushed my finger into her p***y that was already wet.


    She gasped at the feeling I gave her as I kept moving my finger on her g spot make her c***m. She


    cried with joy and I could hear her mumble as she curved her back sexily.


    "f**k, oh, "f**k, oh, oh, oh, f*****k."


    she started screaming it louder and louder than she c****d all over Josh and her bed.


    She grabbed my shoulders, pushed me down on the bed roughly and put Josh into her and started


    moving her hips up and down as she moaned.


    All of a sudden she ced her head down onto my shoulders and exposed tworge fangs and bit


    through my skin.


    I was so shocked at the sight and the feeling of the fangs gashing through my skin that I didn''t dare


    move. I felt the warm blood seeping down my shoulders and the bed.


    She gasped and put her hands around her mouth and looked like she woke up from a dream. She


    jumped off me and rushed outside the room and came back in with some gauze panicking as she


    mended my wound.


    "What have I done! oh no, what have I done! I am so sorry. I couldn''t control myself. It must be the


    haze. Ohhhhh what am I going to do?!" She kept mumbling.


    I couldn''t speak or move except for my eyes and I could feel my body shaking hard. I closed my eyes


    pressing them together thinking that I was in deep shit. These things only happen in movies I thought.


    As I felt my body loosing its heat I fell into unconciousness.

 Chapter 4 Flashback

    Chapter 4 shback


    Part 1 Naming my wolf


    Luka''s POV


    "Hi Mr Brown," I said before I was struck back with some harsh wordsing from the phone.


    "Where the hell are you? I have been calling you for days. Do you think that I am a cutemb waiting


    patiently for my shepherd to feed me? You are fired. I don''t need you. I have someone else to do your


    work."


    My boss hung up without letting me answer him back. Mei stared at me with wide eyes.


    "What a jerk! And did he just tell you he doesn''t need you? The hell he doesn''t," she said with a


    squeaky voice.


    "Don''t worry. He will not find anyone else that can do a better job for him. He might not be amb but


    surely I make him one if he only knew what I am capable of," I frowned.


    "He will soon call again to tell me that he needs me back. You''ll see."


    Mei Sighed.


    "Would you like to go out for a run with me in the woods? We wille back before dark," I promised.


    We took off our clothes and left them in the kitchen. I closed my eyes to concentrate before I let my


    wolf out. I watched Mei shift gracefully, letting out that beautiful soft fur of hers, then I followed. We


    rushed out and ran as fast as we could through the forest. My wolf took the lead and he wanted to y,


    so he found a ce to hide. He peeped from between the tree and noticed N searching for my wolf


    but she instantly looked my way.


    "You silly. You cannot hide from me. I can smell you," sheughed out from the mind link. "Now let''s


    see if you can find me," She continued.


    I watched her rolling herself into a puddle of mud and ran off into a hiding ce. I walked slowly, trying


    to smell her fragrance but I lost her. Shoot. That was a brilliant trick. I started rushing from one bush to


    another and peeped behind every tree I passed by. Nothing. It''s like her scent became one with nature


    and there was no hint of her mesmerising aroma.


    Suddenly I was brought down by a heavy tone that jumped on my back. When I turned around I spot


    N wagging her muddy tail with her tongue out holding herself straight as she sat down.


    I shifted into my human form,ughing and holding my exposed chest whilst Mei shifted too.


    "I got you good you silly," sheughed out. "You know. I think it is time to start teaching you some good


    tricks. This one I did cane of use when going in for an enemy," she said with a serious tone. "Your


    scent will blend with the forest and they will not notice you are approaching."


    I nodded, sat down and ced my arm on my knee that I had lifted close to my chest. I stared at her


    beautiful face and body and smiled, reaching out for her cheek, caressing it for a while.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I decided to name my wolf Simba. You know. You named yours N. Since we are mates might as


    well we match the name of our wolves."


    Mei''s POV


    His way of showing his caringness was too cute. He knew I loved watching lion king as a child and


    named my wolf after my favourite character.


    "You are going to make me cry. Simba fits perfectly. He was the king of the jungle just like you are the


    Alpha of the moonshine pack and all the werewolves that have lost their humanity, they must bow to


    you too. We must help them bring back their souls one day."


    I expressed my feelings to him whilst clearing out a tear that ran down my face.


    "Come here," he said gently as he gestured with his arm to get close to him.


    He ced his arm around my shoulders as I felt the warmth of his naked skin touch mine. I would love


    to stay like this forever I thought. All my worries fade away whenever I''m around him.


    "How about we start training tomorrow?" I suggested to Luka.


    "Or we can start now," he answered back raising his eyebrow as he smiled.


    "Like this? Naked in the forest?" I asked with a surprised look on my face.


    "The better to make it more interesting. It helps me concentrate," he added to make it sound funny.


    I smiled and stood up.


    "I doubt that you could. Ok then, stand up alpha. Let''s see how concentrated you can be."


    We spent hours training until it started getting dark so we sprinted back to the house in wolf form.


    "Do you feel hungry?" I asked Luka as he was putting his shirt on.


    "Very," he said.


    I know how hungry a male wolf can get so I cooked arge pot of rice with vegetables and cuttings of


    chicken in it. He devoured it in just three minutes, then ced his back to the chair and his hands on


    his belly feeling satisfied. I was still eating my te slowly so he waited for me to finish. So polite I


    thought.


    "You cook like your hands are from heaven," he said smiling at me.


    He grabbed my hand and kissed it softly. Oh goodness me. He was not just handsome but great at


    choosing the right words at the right time.


    I swallowed thest bit of food, grabbed his shirt roughly and pulled him towards me.


    "Take me to bed," I told him with a seductive tone.


    We kissed hard-hitting the kitchen wall, then I wrapped my legs around his sexy waist as he carried me


    to the bedroom. My heart was beating so fast I could feel it hitting my rib cage. He slowly rested my


    back on the bed and leaned over to kiss the sensitive ce on my neck, then removed my shirt and


    moved down to suck at my b***s and lick my n****s. It felt so good to be in his arms like that. He slowly


    touched my skin with his fingers making me shiver with excitement.


    Luka''s POV


    I was sneaking out of my mum''s house to go meet my friends. It was definitely veryte at night. The


    quiet streets and the sound of owls made it a little creepy but that didn''t bother me.


    Hey, cole. Coming soon.


    Wait for me.


    I wrote a text to my ten-year-old friend as I was runningte for our secret outing since dad kept me


    busy. His birthday was a week before mine so we used to celebrate it together. I ced my phone back


    in my pocket and started running towards his house.


    Suddenly a big angry white wolf jumped in front of me blocking my way. The wolf kept growling at me


    raising its upper lips exposing its sharp teeth.


    "Oh please, dad. Everyone is going. Please let me go," he stood his ground and started to slowly move


    forward to push me back.


    I huffed and puffed and turned back towards home.


    Sorry, can''t make it.


    Dad caught me sneaking out.


    I wrote again to Cole. I sat down on the kitchen table and waited for my dad''s long speech. He came


    into the kitchen from his bedroom wearing just his trousers.


    "Son. Your mother and I want you to enjoy life, but we also want to protect you from harm," I was


    looking down but dad ced his finger under my chin to raise my head.


    "Sorry dad," I said with a sad voice, "all my friends are going to a party at Jill''s house. I just wanted to


    have some freedom and fun."


    "You know you can''t go. You are special just like me. If you lose your temper you expose us. You know


    that" he exined softly yet with his deep voice it sounded heavy to my ears.


    I sighed and looked down rocking my feet in the air.


    "Go back to bed," he ordered. "We will continue this conversation tomorrow."


    I woke up feeling like this dream was something that happened before. But it was still unclear. Mei was


    looking at me sitting down on the bed.


    "Did you have a bad dream?" She asked. "You were talking all night."


    I turned around to face her.


    "Was I? Hmm. I did have a dream. It felt so real though, more like a shback than a dream."


    I curled my lips feeling like I needed to remember, like, there was more to that dream, more to


    remember. That void in me I felt for years and years.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 5 Starting All Over

    Chapter 5 Starting All Over


    Part 1 Remembering everything


    Luka''s POV


    I opened my eyes to see Mei''s beautiful face sound asleep on the chair next to my bed. She had her


    head close to my arm, resting it at the corner of the bed. I lifted my hand to my head still feeling the


    faint pain. I felt like I was betrayed by my mother.


    But I knew she tried to keep me safe. That was her intention. I sighed and sat down on the bed waking


    up Mei as soon as I moved up. She inhaled strongly whilst stretching, then with a yawn she lifted her


    head. She nced at the clock on my bedside table, then turned to look at me.


    "Nice bedroom," she said smiling. I smiled back but I said nothing. "Are you ok Luka?" She asked


    looking at me.


    I nodded and looked straight opposite my bed. There was my favourite photo with my dad as we held a


    trophy that belonged to his favourite ser team. My eyes filled with tears as I now remembered


    everything. My dad''s great memories came back. We used to run the hills and mountains together and


    trained the pack every morning before breakfast. My mother was human but dad fell in love with her


    after losing his mate during a fight between vampires and wolves.


    It took him a while to heal but then he met my mother whilst he was jogging. She was sitting down on a


    bench with her long brown hair moving softly with the wind. She was looking at the sea quietly when


    she was interrupted by my dad.


    "Hi. Sorry to interrupt. By any chance are you a local?" He asked trying to start a conversation.


    She smiled and nodded.


    "I am trying to find a ce called peppermint. Do you know where it is?" He asked with a cheeky grin.


    That was the first time they walked together and they kept on chatting till they reached the bar.


    "Thank you, miss...." he stopped and waited for her to give him her name.


    "Korine," she said holding her arms out for a handshake.


    The next day he was jogging again in the hopes of finding her in the same spot and sure enough, she


    was there waving at him from far away. They married after a year and I was born nine months after


    their wedding.


    I went downstairs to the kitchen where I found my mother cooking breakfast for everyone.


    "Morning," she said.


    I didn''t say anything still pissed off. She ced an empty te in front of me then turned to get the pan


    off the cooker.


    "Good morning miss Garries," Mei said whilst pulling the chair next to me to sit down.


    "Good morning sweety," my mum said looking at her.


    I could tell Mei motioned with her eyes as if to tell mum something. I looked up and watched mum


    cing a te in front of Mei.


    "Son. I am truly sorry for making you suffer. I cannot express how disappointed I am of myself. I never


    understood enough how important it was for you to take Gerald''s ce. All I wanted was to keep you


    safe. My baby," she grabbed hold of my face sobbing but I turned my head to stop her from doing so.


    "No," I snapped. "You always knew how important it was. You just denied it. Remember what I have


    promised to my dad before he passed?" I asked staring straight into her eyes. "I was supposed to take


    his ce and do my best for my people, my pack."


    She looked down at the pan and ced it on the table and left the kitchen.


    "She has been through a lot. I can see it in her eyes, Luka. Please do not be too harsh on her."


    I looked at Mei with sadness in my eyes.


    "She took away my dignity," I said pointing my index finger at mum. "I promised him I will protect every


    wolf and werewolf. He passed away right after I promised. That promise I gave him was ruined by my


    mother."


    I started crying knowing how much I missed my father and how much my mother has wronged me and


    my dad.


    "I cannot just forgive her like that. You know what? I just can''t stay here."


    I stood up and went upstairs to pack my clothes. "We are leaving," I told Mei, hearing her footsteps


    behind me. "Let''s go" I opened the exit door loudly enough for my mum to hear it.


    She rushed outside behind me.


    "Please son, don''t leave me here alone. I love you, son, please I beg of you, forgive me," she yelled out


    sliding down on her knees.


    Mei and I were already in the car driving away.


    Mei''s POV


    Luka would not forgive his mother even after trying to convince him multiple times. It has been weeks


    since the day he left his mother crying outside their home.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Look, Luka, I know that she betrayed you but she could have never understood. she is not like us and


    you know that."


    I stared at him trying to see if he would reply.


    "Tomorrow I start searching for my pack. We need them back. We need to take back what we have


    lost," he said standing straight in front of me.


    He growled deeply and his eyes turned red. I growled back to acknowledge his wish as he was not just


    my mate, but my alpha.


    I was thinking of the first day Iid eyes on Luka, the day I bit him, repeating it all in my mind, realising


    we have never spoken about it but I believe that my bite triggered his wolf back from a deep sleep. The


    spell was lifted as soon as my wolf sensed that our mate was Luka and the wolf within him.


    "So you said you remembered everythingst time when you copsed. Do you remember your wolf''s


    original name?" I asked smiling at him.


    "Yes. I named him after my favourite actor Tom. The guy that yed in the series Lucifer recently. I find


    him to be strong and smart both physically and mentally."


    I opened my eyes wide.


    "I love that guy too. He is awesome," I said enthusiastically. "You should keep his original name."


    He stared into my eyes for a while then looked back down at the te and grabbed a spoonful of


    spaghetti.


    "So, Simba it is," he said with a grin.


    I smiled with my bright eyes shimmering at him.


    "N and Simba," I said testing it out. "It''s perfectly splendid."


    "We need to prepare for tonight," Luka told me as he held his fingers gently between mine still sitting


    down on the table with the empty te in front of us. I nodded and smiled.


    "Can''t wait! It has been a long time since west had a gather up at our packhouse. I was about fifteen


    I think." He scratched his head and looked back at me. "Will they recognise me?" He asked with a


    concerned voice.


    "Oh yes, they will as soon as you show them your eyes. Listen. I know what you are thinking. Just


    exin to them that you were under a spell and that your wolf was in a deep sleep and that you have


    lost your memory. Surely they will understand."


    He nodded but I could tell he was worried.


    "Let''s hope so," he concluded, then took the tes from the table and turned to wash the dishes.


    "No no mi amor," I told him seductively as I turned him around to face me. "We celebrate your return


    now, we wash the dishester."


    I tiptoed to reach his lips holding my arms around his waist.


    "Aahh what you do to me," he said with a sexy inside growl. He picked me up like a bride and walked to


    my bedroom. He leaned me down softly and looked at me with his dazzling grey eyes.


    "Why am I so lucky to have you as my mate?" He said with a serious look in his eyes.


    My heart started to race as I was already imagining him on top of me n***d exposing his six-pack and


    all his wonderful and artistic tattoos.


    He took my red dress off seductively then he removed his shirt and trousers.


    "Oh, you are so handsome," I said looking at his whole body and I could feel that my eyes turned


    yellow as soon as I saw him like that.


    He started kissing my soft spots.


    "Yes, Luka. This is all yours," I said seductively. "You can take it all."


    A shiver ran down my spine as he hit my n*****s. I moaned with pleasure and I felt my waist curve


    sideways. He growled softly and his eyes turned red.


    "I love you," I said for the first time.


    He looked up at my eyes and grinned.


    "I love you too my beauty queen," he said with a raspy voice.


    I closed my eyes as I felt his hard manhood getting into me with a strong force. I moaned and moaned


    louder and louder whilst he thrust his partner into me. I lifted my left arm holding on to my bedsheets. I


    could hear him growl within his throat softly as he was feeling as much pleasure as I was. I opened my


    eyes to look at him.


    "Oh oh you. Are. So. Goood," I said barely managing to speak. "Give me. More," I moaned.


    The more I showed him how much I was enjoying it the more I felt his manhood harden and thrusting


    stronger in me. He let it out right before he c****d, letting it flow out all on my belly. I looked at him with


    a grin as I picked a bit of it on my index finger and licked it seductively.


    He growled softly grabbing my legs to pull me closer to him.


    "Ah, you sexy one. I feel like you are not done yet, are you?" He asked kissing me hard.


    I looked at him with seductive eyes and shook my head. We spent all afternoon in bed enjoying our


    time together ying in bed.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 5: Part 2 The voice within

    Chapter 5: Part 2 The voice within


    My skin was too small for my body and felt like I wanted to shred it into pieces just like she said what


    happened to her. I started to think of how much my future must change now that I got into this mess.


    I had a normal life and just because of that stupid photo my boss gave me, I am bing something


    else. Something I never thought was real. I was wondering if it was all but a dream. I closed my eyes


    tightly and rubbed them with my shaking hands, and then I opened them just hoping I would find myself


    in my bedroom waking up from a nightmare.


    No, I was still there, naked and alone in that darkness feeling scared and worried at the same time. I


    started weeping feeling like everything I have worked for has been flushed away in a moment. My job,


    my friends. What would I say to my boss? Or to mum? Hey ma, I have just been upgraded from human


    into a wolf. Awesome right? I rolled my eyes, thinking how stupid I was for even thinking of telling her.


    That''s it, I have to start anew. I wept till I got tired, feeling frustrated with the situation and everything.


    "You''ll feel lighter, yet stronger. The best feeling would be of the wind touching your skin as you run


    smelling the freshness of the trees around you. The freedom is worth every inch of pain you are feeling


    right now. Trust me," Mei said earlier before leaving the room.


    A vision came to me where this beautiful woman was wearing a white, more transparent dress that


    flowed down her thin waste. The light breeze made her light brown hair flow away from her face,


    revealing her beautiful face. The scenting from her made me want to follow her. It was Mei. She


    looked at me and smiled, then turned away walking seductively on the grass that takes you to arge


    lake. I tried to stand from the ground but I was pushed back by the solid chains that were heavy around


    my arms and ankles.


    "No, don''t. It''s not safe! Come back," I screamed out as I watched her walking into theke,


    disappearing. I was brought back to reality by the clinging of chains.


    I tried to stand up from the floor to walk just a little and try to relieve some of the stress I was having but


    my body felt weak and I fell back on the cold hard ground. The pain was slowly consuming me and I


    needed to scream out all the stress.


    I felt my senses heighten and my vision became more clear in the dark. I closed my eyes and stood


    there in the silence. I started hearing people walking and chatting from the other side of the door. I tried


    to walk closer to it to listen to the conversation but the chains pulled my legs and stopped me from


    getting any further. I felt like a prisoner. I tried pulling the chains but I was growing weaker and weaker


    and my energy level was getting way to low for me to break free.


    Iid on the floor and stared at the ceiling. Images of my friends and family were going through my


    mind. I imagined myself at a party having fun. My mother and father were there too dancing their asses


    off and giggling at each other. Aunt Linda sipping down some wine and smiling at her guests feeling


    proud of herself for being a good organiser. My cousin Katie flirting with my best friend Dean that used


    to follow me wherever I go. That would be very much typical of her. Then I was snapped out of it when I


    heard footsteps approaching which brought me back to reality.


    I waited for a while before Mei arrived with my phone in her hand and she handed it to me. I noticed the


    time was eleven o''clock. I was worried about mum as she must have thought something was wrong.


    "Don''t tell her. Our kind must remain a secret. Promise!" She insisted looking at me with her head held


    a bit low.


    I nodded and looked at the phone.


    "I wasn''t going to tell her anyway. She might think I am crazy and gets worried that I need to go to a


    psychiatric hospital."


    I pressed mum on my call list and waited for an answer.


    "Hey ma, I know it''ste but I overslept," I lied trying to cover the truth from her. How would she believe


    what was happening to me?!


    "Hey sweety. Oh, God. You have no idea how upset I was getting. I almost called the police," she said


    shakily.


    "I''m fine ma, don''t worry. I''m working on the story. But I believe that it will take me longer than usual. I


    am going to stay in a motel for a while until I close the story. Is that ok?" I asked hoping she would


    believe me and that excuse would give me more time.


    I waited for a while to get an answer. Then I hear a sigh from the other side.


    "Ok darling. Be careful ok? Make sure to call often. Love you sweety."


    I looked at Mei and saw her nodding.


    "Yeah mum, see you soon. Love you too," I hung up and then I ced my phone on the floor.


    "So tell me Mei, where am I?" I asked her trying to get some answers from her for the millionth time.


    "Underground," she said shortly.


    I looked around and there were just one window, a table and a chair below it. Nothing more. Since I


    was still stuck in chains I wondered why they kept me in them.


    "May I ask why you are keeping me locked in these?" I lifted my feet as I stood up from the corner and


    pointed at the chains.


    "Sometimes certain werewolves get uncontroble so we keep them in chains until they start getting


    used to their wolf. Most of us be werewolves first but if we remain pure we be wolf meaning


    we would be more in control and more gentle," she exined.


    I stared at her for a while trying to consume all the information. I looked down at myself and gazed at


    the tattoo on my chest.


    "What does it mean? The tattoo on your chest?" She asked as she noticed me looking at it.


    I kept staring at it for a while then I looked at Mei.


    "The wolf is a symbol of my father''s favourite animal. He passed away a few years ago due to an


    ident. The owl symbolizes my mother''s wisdom and the dove is a symbol of myte sister Mabel.


    The flowers I tattooed around them are a symbol of my love for them all."


    She walked towards me and touched my chest with her finger moving it around the outline of each


    tattoo. She looked up at me with a concerned face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You love deeply and you have lost so much."


    I looked at her with my passionate eyes. I moved towards her to smell her scent so close to mine and


    as I had my eyes closed she started to kiss me slowly. I felt a shiver down my spine and something


    inside me wanted to be released. I groaned as I felt the pain getting strong again. She pulled away


    from me and I could see her eyes started to change from blue to yellow.


    "My wolf is calling for her alpha and mate," She exined.


    I growled as I started to feel my bones slowly breaking. I could also hear them crack.


    "Your wolf wants toe out she exined. You are holding it in and the more you resist the more


    painful it will be."


    "Let me see the light, let me out!" something called out from within.


    I opened my eyes wide in the realisation that my wolf had just spoken to me.


    "How? How do I do it?" I asked aloud, "I can''t. I am too scared. I don''t want to die," I screamed out


    feeling my head burn.


    I lifted my hands on my head and held it tightly feeling the pressure. Then everything stopped abruptly.


    I started to breathe in and out heavily, making my chest move up and down as Iid on the ground


    feeling weaker. I knew I couldn''t hold back much longer than I already have but this was all unnatural to


    me.


    I looked into Mei''s beautiful eyes and a howl escaped me.


    "You look ready!" She smiled and moved slightly backwards, giving me a nof of


    encouragement.

 Chapter 6 Bringing Back My Pack

    Chapter 6 Bringing Back My Pack


    Part 1 The house I grew up in


    My eyes stared at the empty entrance hall that once was filled with joy, love, friends and family. The


    hall resembles that beauty and the beast hall where they danced for the first time together. It was as


    wide as I remember it but it looked bigger as it felt empty.


    Darkness consumed it as the closed curtains stopped the light from entering. Mei started to open them


    up and with the suning in I could now see all the details. The brown hardwood floors looked grey


    with all the dirt on them.


    Spider webs all over, dust everywhere vases broken and trashed on the floor.


    I felt a tear running down my cheeks. I remember thest day like it happened yesterday.


    "Now, now darling. Don''t be sad," She said wrapping her arms around my waist. "We are here to fix


    what has been broken." I looked at her with sad eyes.


    "This is what my father has built and what my mother managed to break. Can''t you see what damage


    all this time did? How can I forgive her? This breaks my heart."


    Mei looked at me with motivation.


    "Look at me Luka! Look at me! listen, you are an alpha. Since I am lucky enough to be your mate, I am


    automatically the luna of the pack. Together we can manage to conquer and salvage everything. Let us


    start from here."


    She looked at the surroundings, then continued to talk.


    "When we finish cleaning everything we will bring the pack back to this house. We give them chores


    like before and we teach them to survive. The vampires have endangered our species so much


    especially around these parts and we need to be strong and ready for when they return thising


    winter."


    I looked at her as she reminded me of where it all began.


    "Vampires," I mumbled. "I''m ready Luna! I''m ready!" Now I felt like I did have a duty after all.


    It was time to get my hands dirty literally to do what my father waited for me to do all these years.


    The day the doors of this beautiful ce were shut closed was the day the vampires attacked us.


    Everybody fled except my mum, dad and me. We hid until we were sure that all the vampires were


    gone. Dad did not want to risk our lives since he was not expecting such an attack. The pack was not


    strong enough to fight and so fleeing was an order so that dad would be able to save the rest.


    "Shhh, quiet. Stay here, I am going to check on the situation ande back for you," Dad said quietly.


    "But Dad, what if they are still here?"


    He looked me in the eyes for a while exposing his red alpha eyes, then turned around and left my mum


    and myself alone hidden in the dark.


    We started to clean and the hall took us hours to bring it back to life. She hooved the floor and we both


    washed away all the dirt from it. I threw away all the trash that we collected and dusted the beautiful


    staircase.


    "There. Look at it. Isn''t it beautiful?! All we need is some new stuff like vases, new curtains and a


    freshly painted wall."


    I looked around the hall and felt satisfied. It felt more fresh and clean.


    "I couldn''t have done it without your help Mei. I am so lucky to have such a positive mate," her cheeks


    blushed as she looked down at her toes.


    It was time to have a look at the kitchen. It was a disaster but we did need more help. We couldn''t


    clean everything ourselves. The packed house was enormous and so we nned on bringing everyone


    back now to help us.


    Mei called Jake and Steph so they would be the first ones toe. We waited for them just outside the


    entrance to greet them there.


    "Hey you," Mei called out when they came out from the car.


    They rushed through the garden that was still a mess and both hugged Mei. We let them in and


    exined everything starting from what happened to me and also our ns for the future.


    "So your father was thest alpha to rule this packed house?! I was still very young to remember even


    being here. Now our pack are scattered everywhere around the globe but I can help out with bringing


    everyone back," Jake said enthusiastically.


    My eyes focus on him and I felt like giving him some importance so I grinned and ced my hand on


    his shoulders.


    "There is something I want to offer you. Since I am re-starting the pack, will you be my beta? We do


    need someone by our side to help us out," I told Jake, watching his eyes widen.


    I looked at Mei for reassurance and she smiled and nodded. Jake stared for a while then stood up from


    the stairs and started pacing along the hall.


    "Beta? I have always dreamt of being by an alpha''s side. Oh gosh! Yes of course! I''d love to be your


    beta!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He looked up at the ceiling and raised his arms as he jumped twice to express his excitement. "Can I


    come in for a hug alpha?" He asked.


    I opened my arms and he rushed in for a man hug. "Damn I am so excited" he announced.


    Mei and Steph giggled as they had their arms wrapped in each other''s watching silently whilst Jake


    was overjoyed.


    "Steph does not think that you don''t have a job to do. You are still so young and need to learn but I


    know that you love love, love cooking. How about being the head chef and take care of the kitchen for


    us? I... we, trust that you would make a great job."


    Mei looked at me smiling as Steph squeaked with excitement and goofed around the hall dancing and


    screaming.


    "You have no idea how I''m feeling right now," she said running around.


    "Yes, we can tell," Mei said both of usughing.


    "Right, now beta Jake, are you ready?" His bright green eyes looked at me waiting for an order.


    "I am as ready as can be," he said, moving closer to me.


    "When you are done bringing everyone back I need you to help me train my pack. I can tell that you do


    some kind of training by looking at those abs and strong arms. Bring them in good use".


    He nodded and smiled.


    "I would be pleased to help in that sector too. My job is ying European football so I have been


    training every day all my life. I can bring everyone''s muscles back to life," he said grinning.


    Jake left to start his mission and Steph left with Mei to show her the kitchen. Since I was left alone I felt


    the need to go check more rooms starting with my parent''s old bedroom. As I unlocked it I could still


    smell my mum''s sweet perfume and with my astonishment, I have found my father''s ne that he


    always used to wear around his neck. I thought it was gone but it wasying in the drawer of the


    bedside table. I held it tightly in my arms.


    "I will make you proud papa. I promise you!" I said aloud.


    Then I hear a shuffle and turned around to see Mei looking at me as she rested her body on the door.


    "You will make him proud," she said with a smile exposing her beautiful white teeth.


    I showed her the ne and she took it to help me wear it around my neck. I started to clean it and


    decided that therge beautiful room would be mine and Mei''s.


    I heard Jake''s car return and I went downstairs to the hall to receive the news. He managed to find a


    good amount of the pack still around this area.


    "They will be alling tonight to join the pack. They were extremely excited and enthusiastic to know


    that the alpha has returned."


    I couldn''t be any happier.


    "I knew you would do great as a beta. Well done Jake," I said, patting him on his shoulder.


    I felt more ready now knowing that I had people that were willing to help me build back what was lost.


    Mei found some old photos of the previous alphas that were all my bloodline and she hung them neatly


    on the wall as you go up the stairs. I smiled and we both stared for a while at the picture of both my


    parents together and myself smiling wide still very young on my dad''s strong arms.


    "That was the best time of my life Mei."


    She turned to face me and smiled whilst she hugged my chest.


    "We will one day have our photo hung up amongst the other pictures," I continued, kissing her on her


    head.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 7 The Packhouse

    Chapter 7 The Packhouse


    Part 1 Starting anew


    The packhouse was just like the good old days, filled with joy,ughter and excitement. I was in the


    kitchen grabbing some food for breakfast when I feel Mei''s arms slithering around my waist from


    behind.


    "I''m awake and ready for the day" she announced.


    She was wearing a blue dress that made her look like a princess.


    "You look lovely and fresh this morning my love," I said waiting for that smile to appear. She is the best


    thing that ever happened to me.


    It has been already a month since we settled in and it was going great. Jake was training the pack


    every morning, Steph is doing pretty well in the kitchen organising breakfast, lunch and dinner for


    everyone, Mei is making sure that everyone is doing their job and well, me being the new alpha I have


    tones of stuff to do too. I started to organise some paperwork I found piled up in a box my mum left


    here that was all dad''s work which would be very helpful to guide me in the future. I have asked some


    of my strong men to guard the surrounding area hoping that no one would show up uninvited.


    I looked down at my pack, standing on the same spot I took the first time I gazed at all of my people.


    "Dear wolves, werewolves and cubs, we are gathered here today to discuss what we can do to make


    things even better than they already are. I can see how much we have done in just a month''s worth of


    work. Excellent! Well done!" I smiled at everyone and pped so that everyone would join me.


    "Now, now. I have three things to say. First news is that I would like to give each one of you the chance


    to express your thoughts with me. To make things better, I need to know what you are expecting of me.


    I will be sitting in that room over there for a few hours waiting for anyone toe in and we can talk


    about your opinions. I am ready to listen. Secondly, for those who would like to join me, I will be


    heading off into different locations around the world in the hopes of finding more wolves that are willing


    to join in and find some strong alphas that can help out gather groups of packs. The third thing I would


    love for Mei to pleasee up and join me here."


    I waited for her as I watched each step she took. The expression she had on her face was one of a


    confused woman. I was super nervous and I could feel my body shake with excitement.


    "Mei, we have been together as mates for just a few months but, I feel ready to take the next step


    forward."


    I knelt on one knee and looked up at her with the small box in my hand opened for her to see what''s


    inside.


    "Will you be my wife?" I said looking into her beautifulrge blue eyes.


    Mei looked at the ring I had between my thumb and index finger and gasped as she didn''t expect this


    to happen. She was speechless at first and I just kept waiting as I stared into her eyes. Everyone


    remained quiet and looked at us waiting for Mei to answer.


    "Yes. Yes, I would love to," she cried out with joy now realising that she was not dreaming. She gave


    me her hand so I would ce the ring in her finger.


    "Always and forever, mates, till death do us part," I announced and stood up to kiss her softly on the


    lips.


    Everyone pped and cheered for us as we stood there smiling at everyone.


    After spending hours listening to every person''s opinions I got tired. I almost fell asleep on the table


    when I found myself alone in the room but Mei came in just in time.


    "I am so excited. I love you so much, you know?" I giggled watching her with that happy smile and


    motioned for her toe closer.


    "I love you too sweety. You know, I am thinking of doing the ceremony in therge back garden once it


    is all cleared and tidy."


    She grabbed my arms and sat down on myp.


    "That is just perfect."


    We kissed romantically for a while, then she turned further towards me and held my shirt with both


    hands to pull me closer. I knew where this was going so I grabbed her light body bride style and went


    upstairs in our bedroom. Still holding her arms around my neck I ced her on the bed and we kissed


    hard.


    As my eyes gazed onto her buttons to loosen them up I started to touch her neck softly and kiss it


    softly. The heavy dress fell on the floor exposing her naked body. I couldn''t wait to have her in my arms


    but she needed to take my clothes off first.


    Mei''s POV


    I decided to tease Luka just a little by taking my time I took off his shirt exposing his hard chest, strong


    arms and abs. I kissed his chest gently as I slowly went lower and lower until I reached his best buddy.


    I took the belt off roughly with one swing and as I held it in my arms I pushed Luka on the bed with my


    free hand.


    I put my legs over him, sitting naked on his belly as I reached his arms and buckled them against the


    bed with the same belt. He looked at me in confusion.


    "Well, I always wanted to try out some fifty shades of grey''s sexy moves" I exined with my seductive


    voice, winking and sexily shrugging my shoulders.


    I reached for his pants and slowly removed it as I looked straight in his eyes looking wild. His buddy


    emerged out from underneath his boxers ready for action, but I wanted to annoy him a little, so I went


    as slowly as I could kissing him everywhere, sometimes pretended to mistakenly touch his private part


    to arouse him.


    "Please, Mei. I can''t wait. What are you doing to me?"


    Helplessly he begged me looking at me innocently with his arms still stuck to the bed. I smirked and


    started licking his neck and chest as he shivered beneath me, excited and ready to pop. I grabbed


    some ice from the small fridge/ freezer we put in our bedroom and watched his reaction.


    "Oh no. No, please, not the ice. I don''t..." I ced them on his chest ignoring his pleading.


    He gasped feeling the coldness of the ice andughed at the same time.


    "What are you doing? You are making me go crazy. You naughty little thing" he said giggling.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I grabbed one of the ice that started to melt and slid it slowly down down down till it almost reached his


    private.


    "No, please, no. Don''t do that I beg," looking shocked at me and serious trying to convince me not to


    go any further. I giggled and slid it a bit more.


    "Oh no, please, ou, it''s so cold. I beg you, stop" he pleaded shaking.


    "Oh my my. You have no idea how much I am enjoying this game. It''s exciting. Look at your buddy


    here. He can barely wait. It looks like he wants more," I teased.


    He looked at me with a straight face then rested his head back roughly feeling breathless. I smiled and


    removed the ice from his body, then I decided not to tease him any longer so I grabbed his c**k with my


    still cold wet hand and tucked it into my purring p***y. We both started to moan as I moved up and


    down, then gradually increased the speed.


    I unbuckled the belt to free his hands and he immediately rolled over to be on top. He growled softly as


    he released his seeds inside me. We smiled as heid down beside me holding his head on my chest.


    He loved to listen to the rhythm of my heartbeat.


    "You are everything to me, you know? I can''t survive without you," he said as he looked up to meet my


    eyes.


    I giggled softly and started to y with his hair softly with one hand. I just loved the way he made me


    feel.


    "Well, the more reason to love you," I said locking eyes.


    We slept deeply that night still naked as we both felt exhausted after a long hard day.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 7: Part 2 The day after the first shift

    Chapter 7: Part 2 The day after the first shift


    I felt like I had woken up from a whole night of boxing against Floyd Mayweather. My body felt all


    bruised. I could barely touch my chest and not feel pain. I sat down on the bedside of Mei''s bed rubbing


    my still closed eyes. Trying to wake up I opened my eyes wide to stretch them for a few seconds and


    then rxed my face again.


    Last night before we went to bed Mei grabbed one of Jake''s pyjamas for me.


    "You can sleep in my bed tonight. I need to know that you are doing fine," she said whilst watching me


    change.


    I smiled at her as I put on the v neck shirt slowly over my head.


    "I''m fine," I lied to her, but I was the kind of person that wanted to feel in control all the time.


    Iid on the bed under the covers and Mei followed me in. I looked out of the skylight gazing at the


    bright stars in the sky as I always loved to watch them quietly whilst they gleam softly and listen to my


    father''s voice in my head. He always had a way with wording. I could never forget those father and son


    moments we used to have.


    My eyes closed and I could feel Mei shift her head over mine.


    "What are you thinking?" She asked, realizing she could sense my feelings.


    I opened my eyes slowly, still maintaining my face straight at the ceiling for a while longer, then I turned


    my eyes towards her.


    "Well, since you are asking, I am dwelling on the past," I started. "Look at the sky above. Do you see


    that star over there?"


    I turned to look out of the skylight as I pointed at the stars.


    "It reminds me of my old man. He was wise and strong and he always had a good sense of speech. I


    miss his wisdom and his way of making me feel like I was his special son. I mean, I was his only one


    after my sister passed away, so, I guess I was special to him. I feel like those stars are my father and


    extended family looking down over me," I exined with a soft tone.


    I breathed in and out feeling a sense of peacefulness now that I have illustrated my thoughts and


    feelings to her.


    "So, how old was she when she...?" Mei looked into my eyes, but stopped her question half way.


    I sighed, feeling like I had an answer, but it was not the right one. Like something was blocking the truth


    from me. So all I did was shrug my shoulders.


    "I," I said, holding my reply for a moment. "I don''t remember," I frowned, knowing it was a very stupid


    and inapropriate answer.


    Mei must have thought I was crazy not to remember such an event.


    Instead she leaned in to kiss my lips gently thenid on my chest gazing up at the sky until we both fell


    asleep.


    I turned my back to look at Mei that was still fully slumbered with the sheet still wrapped around her like


    she was a present. Her hair was resting on the pillow gracefully and I felt the need to touch it as it


    looked silky. I leaned over so I would be able to look at her sleeping peacefully for a while. She was so


    gorgeous! Her smile made my heart thump strongly against my rib cage.


    How could my life change so abruptly in just a few hours I thought! I stood up and changed into the


    trousers and shirt I had the first day I came here. I walked into the kitchen to find a pen and a paper


    and left her a note on the table. Grabbing an apple, I swing open the door and left with the photo my


    boss gave me to start my investigation.


    Mei''s POV


    I woke up as soon as I heard the front door open and close. Luka was not here anymore. Where did he


    go? My eyes gazed where he was sleepingst night and I could still smell his scent of the freshness of


    the forest.


    I closed my eyes as I sniffed his pillow deeply. I stood up and went to the kitchen wearing a blue crop


    top and shorts and noticed a note on the table.


    "Be backter. Went to work on the photo".


    My heart started to race as I knew that if he finds out, he might get into deep trouble even though he


    was the strongest Alpha I have ever met. I was deeply falling in love with him and I didn''t want to lose


    him.


    I looked at the fruit bowl and grabbed thest apple that was left and rushed for the car keys in the


    hopes of finding Luka before he ends up in deep shit.


    I drove my Lamborghini Aventador S roadster as fast as I possibly could, racing down the road. Surely


    he was not too far away and I knew the address of the ce since it was written at the back of the


    photo. Just before I was turning to my right I notice a ck old school car driving slowly and Luka''s


    breathtaking scent hit my nostrils.


    "There you are," I spoke to myself then hit the gas to reach him.


    "Luka, hey," I screamed out from the window trying to get his attention.


    With his windows closed, he didn''t pay any attention so I pressed the horn three times. He looked at


    my direction and opened his eyes wide.


    As he rolled down the window he leaned a bit forward "what are you doing Mei?"


    I motioned for him to stop on the next side road and parked my car.


    "What are you doing?" He asked as he closed the car door.


    "Luka, don''t go there. There is nothing important for you there," I tried to convince him.


    Luka crossed his hands close to his chest and red at me.


    "What are you not telling me? I have a job to do you know?" he said frowning.


    "Look go tell your boss to go himself there. Now let''s go back," I insisted.


    "No. This is my job. You are either going to tell me what is there so scary that you wouldn''t dare tell, or I


    would find out by myself," he blurted out, now raising his voice.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed trying to ease out the tension "You know mate? This is our first argument. Don''t yell at me. I


    am only trying to save your sorry a**."


    I grabbed my left arm and leaned my body on my car. He stared at me for a while not knowing what to


    say, then he huffed and ced the photo back on the passenger''s seat.


    "Look, Mei, it has been already three days since I was asked to check that ce out and make a story


    out of it. My boss is waiting surely impatiently for my return. I have a job to do."


    He walked towards me and ced both hands on my shoulders as he raised his eyebrows innocently


    trying to convince me. I looked down on the ground and moved my foot from left to right forming a circle


    on the soil that was beneath our feet.


    "Look Luka," I sighed. "There are things that you do not need to know yet. I don''t wish to tell you.


    Please don''t force me to tell you," I pleaded.


    He released his arms off me and swung them as he paced from left to right, then lifted his strong arms


    on his head trying to think it through.


    "What will I say to my boss?" he said with a concerned face. "Hey boss, I have no story to tell. I have


    found nothing. My boss is going to get angry and without a doubt, he will give me a warning for not


    being able to do my job or worse, get fired and end up jobless."


    My eyes rolled and pushed myself away from my car.


    "Look, we will find a good reason together. Ok? Just....please, I beg you," I waited for his reply for a


    moment, fidgenting with my fingers.


    "Fine, Mei, fine. I''ll leave it for now. But you do have to exin yourself one day," he insisted as he


    leaned in for a hug. "Maybe an interview would do sincely, you seem to have a pretty good idea," he


    suggested releasing himself from me.


    I shook my head holding a straight face "you mustn''t know until I am sure you can defend yourself."


    We remained silent for a while and the only thing I heard was Luka''s heavy breathing and some birds


    chirping up a tree.


    "Well, since there is nothing here for me, might a swell we test our driving skills," he said jokingly.


    He brought a smile on my face feeling adventurous.


    "You know that I would win right?" I said whilst rushing to my car.


    I waited for him to do get in his lotus as we started our engines and revved.


    "Three, two, one," he shouted.


    Him being cheeky he took off a second before me but me being a dominant, I was determined to win. I


    pressed the gas pedal, as I leaned myself closer to the steering wheel and managed to race back


    home as a winner.

 Chapter 8 Spared

    Chapter 8 Spared


    Part 1 Looking at the impossible


    "Goddess Leto has spared my life," he said shortly looking at me with a smile.


    "You never came back home," I said looking at him with wide eyes still not believing my own eyes.


    "I was always there, so close to you as I watched you grow. I didn''t want to get in your way. If people


    knew I was alive, you would not have be the alpha at such a young age. The pack needed to


    have an alpha with an open mind like yours, son."


    I didn''t know how I should feel after listening to what he said. I rushed into his arms and held him tightly


    scenting his body to make sure he is real and sobbed with all the emotions.


    "I can''t believe you are here. I can''t wait until my mother sees you. She has not been the same since


    you were gone," I cried out.


    He looked at me with sad eyes.


    "Your mother can never see me again son. I am dead to her and it needs to be kept that way."


    He stopped to see my reaction, then he realised that I was waiting for him to continue.


    He took in a deep breath and exhaled.


    "The moon Goddess asked me to promise her that I should never meet her. Your mother has done so


    much to break the pack."


    I growled remembering how angry I was at my mother.


    "We can never see her again. The Goddess made sure your mum will forget all about us." I stared at


    him in shock.


    "She is my mother. She is still my blood," I said angrily now that I realised that not seeing her was not


    my choice anymore.


    "And a human that can never understand our paths," he continued.


    "I haven''t seen her since I brought back the pack. I didn''t even say goodbye."


    I was getting in a form of panic. Dad held his hand on my shoulder as I sat down on arge rock with


    my hands on my head. I breathed heavily trying to calm myself down.


    "I cannot abandon her. She is growing old," I said. "I was never meant to stop seeing her. Even though


    she did a lot of grave mistakes, she is my blood," I said worriedly.


    Dad looked at me like he wanted to say something, but couldn''t so he closed his mouth shut and


    exhaled.


    "She is gone, Luka. I asked someone to take her to town and help her find a good old people''s home


    for her to stay in," he said shortly avoiding my eyes.


    I raised my eyebrows feeling confused but felt like I had to obey what our Goddess ordered.


    "Well, if that is what our Goddess wants, then I will do what I am asked and abide by her orders. May


    my mother find everything her heart desires and live a healthy and better life."


    I lifted myself finding some courage. I looked at dad as he smiled lightly and nodded in agreement. I


    still trust him. He was the one that helped me be the great wolf I am today.


    "You are destined to be stronger then any other alpha the world has ever seen. You will be the one to


    bring everyone together and make the strongest pack there ever was. That is your destiny son.


    Goddess Leto is expecting that of you. She wants you to destroy the vampires for they have done too


    much damage to our kind and also to humans."


    I looked at dad and nodded.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, I need to show you to our pack. They all know I am the alpha now. I will give you your own space


    but I need you more than ever. My mate is fighting for her life right now and I need to know who


    poisoned her."


    We both rushed in wolf form and everyone looked at us in surprise. Normally no one goes in wolf form


    into any packhouse but we didn''t care. We both shifted in front of everyone, exposing our strong naked


    bodies. I could hear gasping and women closed the eyes of the young children.


    "My beloved pack," I announced. "Your past alpha and my father has returned. Our Goddess spared


    his life and brought him back to us. Praise Leto, our Goddess and queen."


    Everyone stared at my dad in amazement. They all thought he was dead.


    "Impossible," some said in a choir.


    "Leto has brought him back to me, to us. This is how powerful she truly is. Yes, she does the


    impossible and he is proof."


    As people were gathered around us one elder wolf howled and started to cheer and pray to Leto. I


    recognised him from my childhood. He was my father''s beta. How could I have missed remembering


    him before?! As I looked at my father he was overjoyed to see him. He lifted his arms as I could see his


    emotional teary eyes looking at his former beta. He formed a smile and waited for him to stand up and


    reach in for a pal hug.


    "It has been such a long time. You are alive," the elder men said. He lifted his hands on my dad''s


    shoulders.


    "Reynold," my dad said with his deep voice. "You have been missed my Beta"


    "She has sent word with him that I will be the one guiding you through so to have our pack strong as


    ever for what is yet toe," I said now knowing I should get into what I needed to say.


    Everyone stared in amazement. I hear a few ps, then more wolves joined in.


    "I have more to say," I said raising my hand to have everyone''s attention. "Your Luna has been


    poisoned. She is fighting for her life right now and I need to find out who has done this!"


    Everyone looked at my angry face as my eyes shifted exposing my red alpha eyes. I moved on every


    person in the pack sniffing them all to get their scent.


    "I will make sure no one would mess with my future wife again. I will never let my guard down.


    Whoever did this WILL get caught!"


    I observed everyone''s faces hoping to find the culprit but everyone looked innocent.


    "Steph," I ordered her to move forward.


    She rushed out from between the crowd and stood in front of me with teary eyes. I knew they were


    good friends and she was worried about her too.


    "I need you to give me the names of the wolves that work in the kitchen with you. Also, I need to know


    every time Mei was in the kitchen and ate or drank. Will you do that for me?" I asked looking straight


    into her eyes.


    She bowed down and nodded.


    "Yes alpha. I will do that. She is my best friend and I want to know who did this to her. I will search for


    any evidence in the kitchen. I will not allow anyone in until my search isplete."


    She looked straight at me to show me she means it.


    "I appreciate that Steph. Like she said. No one is to enter the kitchen. If anyone goes there you will be


    taken to the dungeons and lock you up," I said harshly.


    After the speech was finished Both dad and myself rushed upstairs to find some clothing before


    heading next to Mei.


    "She is beautiful, son."


    My dad said as he reached out to feel her hair. He smiled at me. "I send my blessings to you both. She


    will make it through, alright?"


    He looked straight into my eyes and reached out for my shoulder. I looked down at her and turned my


    grey eyes back at him.


    "Thanks, father," I replied nodding. "I will stay with her tonight. You can rest in my bed until Laura


    prepares the bed for you. I already sent a messenger to let her know."


    I looked back at Mei as I sat down beside her and exhaled.


    "Come back to me my beauty queen," I told her as I watched her breathe slowly and calmly.


    My dad smiled and watched us silently.


    "That is what I used to call my first wife you know. Beauty queen. She was beautiful, elegant, dark grey


    eyes with a hint of silver in them. She used to send shivers down my spine."


    I looked at him confused to why he mentioned her. He never spoke about her before and always


    avoided talking about the subject.


    "Why are you telling me this dad?" I asked now having the feeling like there was a reason to why he


    mentioned her.


    "Son..." he said looking down on the floor. "You need to know something. I never told you this because


    I was not allowed to. I just don''t know how to say it now after all these years of keeping this a secret."


    He looked up at me trying to find the right words.


    "Angel was her name. As you know she was my beloved mate. We were together for five years before


    she passed away. The truth is son, she was killed by a vampire n whilst she was gathering up some


    berries in the front gardente at night. She couldn''t make herself go to sleep. I was reading a book on


    the bed with just mymp on when I hear her screaming my name. That is when I rushed outside to


    find her pale self lying on the ground with two fang marks on her neck. All she could blurt out was the


    word Vampires before she took herst few breaths."


    I looked at him with sad eyes.


    "I am so sorry to hear what you went through. I know how it could feel to be parted from your mate.


    Since I have found mine all I can think of is her. I can''t imagine living my life without her."


    I told him holding one of his arms.


    "Son, this woman has given birth to you. She was your mother."


    He looked straight into my eyes. I opened my eyes wide but had no words to say. Why am I having this


    kind of day where I have all these emotionsing my way? "I could not hold this secret any longer,"


    My father continued.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 9 The Instinct To Survive

    Chapter 9 The Instinct To Survive


    Part 1 nning our way in


    "This must be a good n. We cannot risk anyone''s lives," Luka said tapping his index fingers on the


    table.


    "Must we not give our pack enough training to achieve a victory?" I asked looking at everyone in the


    room.


    Jake looked at each of us before he gathered himself to speak. "I have given the pack good training


    exercises which helped them gain muscle strength, but I do not think they are ready for war. I did not


    train them to fight, and without good fighting techniques, we will fail, especially with the vamps. Even


    though one bite from a wolf kills them, theye in thousands...we are one hundred and fifty. How will


    that make it possible to kill them without any deaths from our pack?" He looked at us with concerned


    eyes.


    "Mkai can train them to fight. His father, who had a lot of experience with wars, trained him to


    be a good soldier, which makes him our best fighter. Maybe he can help us. My father and I are


    also trained to fight, so we can help Mkai during training. But we need to push the pack hard," Luka


    said raising his eyebrows.


    "Son, how should we locate their nest?" Gerald asked with a low voice.


    Luka was silent for a split second, chewing his lower lip as he was thinking for an answer whilst looking


    at the map in front of him.


    "Let''s see. We can send a small pack around these areas here."


    He was pointing at the map "we send them in groups of ten, just in case. They can scent them and


    come back here to inform us."


    I opened my eyes wide as I was unsure if that was a good n.


    "Surely the vamps will sense them ande to attack. Don''t you think we will be risking our people like


    that?" I pursed my lips and looked at Luka.


    "Sweety, we don''t have much choice though. How will we find where they are located?" Luka asked


    looking back at me.


    I looked down as I had no other n. "Twenty. We send twenty of our men to have more backup. What


    do you all think? As soon as they sniff out their scent, they can just rush back here to let us know,"


    Luka proposed.


    "Luka we need to find volunteers for this task. I do agree with you but how will we choose?" Gerald


    asked.


    I breathed in and out feeling shaky. I didn''t want to risk anyone but there was no other way to find out


    where the vamps hideout.


    "We can go searching during the day when the sun is out. The vamps will not risk going out in


    daylight," Jake said smiling.


    "If they have a witch in their favour, she can use magic to create daylight rings for their guards. We


    cannot take it for granted," Gerald replied.


    Sure enough Jake was somehow right but what Gerald said might be true as well. Since we didn''t have


    much of a choice we all agreed to the n.


    "Once we find their hiding spot, we make sure to reach for their eggs first. If they fail to harvest their


    younglings, the number of vamps will reduce for us since they evolve in just a few days and attack out


    of hunger. That is why they are more aggressive than the rest. The elders are already weaker than their


    good old times so I suggest we attack them second round. The only problem would be, how would we


    know which are the old and the young?" Luka looked at his father, knowing that he somehow knew the


    answer.


    "The elders wear a transparent ring only alphas of the wolf pack can see it. Themon wolves, betas


    and omegas, also Lunas will not be able to see the ring. That means that we have two options. We can


    either fight the elders ourselves, Luka, or we ask for more help from outside our pack. You can mind


    link the other alphas to join us."


    He turned his eyes on Luka that looked surprised like the rest of us.


    "I never heard of this before," Luka said. "How do you know I can do this?"


    Gerald looked at all of us first then smiled and turned to face Luka.


    "You are the king of not just the pack, but the king of all alphas. You can do things no one did before.


    Our Goddess gave you more power than any previous alphas. You are her knight son. She is


    depending on you."


    Luka''s POV


    I stared at dad and could not manage to say anything. Suddenly I felt great pain in my chest. I held it


    tight using both my arms trying to stop it. I noticed everyone looked at me in surprise except for my


    father that stood his ground still smiling like he knew something. As the pain was getting stronger I felt


    a burning sensation around my eyeballs.


    "Luka," Mei screamed. "What''s happening?" She rushed towards me but dad caught her arm.


    "You can''t go near him just yet. She has great ns for him," he said.


    I yelled out with pain and I fell to my knees.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My heart started to race whilst I felt myself shivering. My wolf ws started to grow out of my


    unbearably painful human skin. I started to breathe heavily, causing my chest to move inwards and


    outwards. I was shifting somehow, but it was not like my usual shifting. It felt different and stronger. My


    eyes started to burn even more than it was and I squeaked as I tried to hold them with my wolf hands. I


    started to growl strongly, but I was not in control of anything. Everyone moved back and suddenly I


    turned into wolf form.


    I looked at myself in the full body mirror I had in my office. The wolf in front of me was not the same


    one I had before. Its eyes glowed ice blue, the fur was all silver and this wolf was huge! I panted trying


    to gather myself.


    "Behold, the king of all alphas, luna and omegas alike," I heard my father announce.


    I turned my eyes to his direction stunned by my sight.


    "The strongest wolf the world has ever seen. You were gifted to lead. Now you have the full strength of


    two alphas in one body."


    Mei looked at dad with wide eyes then turned her head towards me.


    Everyone knelt. My new wolf howled with joy. I could feel his every emotion. Mei stood up and walked


    towards me to pat my wolf.


    "So, so beautiful."


    She kissed his forehead and hugged him smiling.


    "Does that mean that you have sacrificed yourself being without your wolf so it would transfer to his


    body? Yesterday I saw what happened when you felt Luka''s pain," Mei asked my father.


    Everyone stared at dad as we all waited for an answer. He just looked at everyone and smiled.


    "Put your minds at rest, I still have my wolf. I still need to be by his and the pack''s side for this war," he


    replied.


    My body started to shift into human form again which was not painful at least but I ended up naked in


    front of everyone. Mei gave me the trousers I had hanging on the back of the chair I keep in the corner.


    I left it there just in case I went out for a run and came back without clothes.


    "Dad, you seem to know all the ns our moon Goddess has for me and the pack," I told him whilst I


    was wearing the trousers.


    "Not everything. But she said she will help us out and I trust her. Nothing will surprise me."


    He walked towards Luka and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "The new and second wolf in you came from your grandfather. My father Reynolds. He passed away


    years ago but the moon Goddess, since he was her favourite alpha, she kept his wolf safe by her side


    as her guardian until today. She has sent the wolf back on earth and gave it to you. Now you have two


    wolfs within your body. Every time you shift the two wolfs will be as one. Two great alphas, son,"


    he stopped talking for a minute then looked at all of us. "You asked me if I sacrificed my wolf. My wolf is


    one with your other two. That is why I feel what you feel. I am your guardian. The only one that ever


    existed."


    I felt confused. There were too many new things I had to adapt to.


    "My guardian?" I asked hoping he would exin further.


    "The only reason why I was saved was to give you support and be by your side. To be your guard and


    share my knowledge with you to win this war," he answered.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 9: Part 2 Truth revealed

    Chapter 9: Part 2 Truth revealed


    Luka''s POV


    "How about going out for dinner tonight?" I asked smiling at Mei''s beautiful face. "I have been here for


    a week and we haven''t gone anywhere but the forest and here."


    Mei smiled back and nodded "yes. I''d love to," with her eyes shining bright, "Can''t wait," she added.


    It was already five o clock and she went into the bedroom and spent hours and hours preparing. I went


    out for a run before it was time to go. I left my clothes in the kitchen like I always do before a run and


    turned into wolf form. I rushed outside wagging my tail and darted into the forest. I just kept going until I


    fell tired.


    Suddenly I feel that pain I enduredst time in my head like it wanted to break. I couldn''t even move


    but I tried to walk slowly back home. As soon as I reached the end of the forest my eyes closed and my


    body hit the soil beneath my feet.


    "My son. You have grown into a handsome young man. Soon enough you will start a family of your


    own. I helped you train to be the best Alpha one can ever be. Take good care of our kind. I am so


    proud of you." He said before taking hisst few breaths.


    "Thanks, dad. I will honour your wish, I promise you that. You have helped me grow into a strong wolf. I


    will never forget you and what you did for me." I shook his arm weakly as I sat down beside him next to


    his death bed. "I love you, papa."


    "I love you too son," he said back weakly before he passed away.


    Iid my head over his chest crying my heart out. My mother was on the other side of the bed crying


    loudly whilst holding a handkerchief over her eyes. She started trembling and fell on her knees feeling


    weak.


    "He is gone, mama. He is gone," I sobbed. I rushed to help her stand up as the nurses took him away.


    "Luka, Luka,e on please wake up. Luka" I felt someone patting me on my face.


    "Mei?" I asked weakly.


    "What happened to you? What is happening? This is the second time you passed out since your shift."


    I sat down and started to breathe slowly. "Mei, I need to go back home to have a word with my mother.


    She is the key to this question. I feel like there is more to my past than just living amongst humans. In


    my sleep, I dream of my father and twice I felt dizzy and had... shbacks. Yes. They are shbacks.


    It''s like something was blocking my mind, avoiding my true self. It is like papa is reaching out for me


    somehow. I need to know."


    Mei held out a hand to help me stand up and took me back home into the kitchen. "I aming with


    you. No argument will change my mind. You need to know and I need to know too. On your first shift,


    both my friends and I wondered how would it be possible for me to turn you into a wolf. No one ever


    have, let alone birthing an alpha with just a bite that I had no control of. It was like my wolf wanted to


    wake her mate up from his long sleep." She exined.


    I sat down on the table after covering myself up with clothes feeling more confused than I already was.


    We left the following day early morning and drove my car for hours. It was a dull and rainy day and the


    wipers were going crazy. I couldn''t wait to find out whatever was hidden from me. It was alreadyte


    afternoon when I parked my car just outside my mum''s home.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Mum?" I called out as I entered the house.


    "Luka, darling," she called back and I heard her footstepsing towards me. "Ohh, there you are my


    son! I have missed you so much."


    I grinned and then turned towards Mei. "Mum, this is my princes Mei, Mei this is my mother Korine."


    They smirked at each other as they shook hands. Mum''s smile faded as soon as she made eye contact


    with her, losing her energy for a second like something dubious was in her head, then she snickered


    again, "I...I am so pleased to meet you, dear. Please pleasee in."


    I took off my wet jacket and ced it on the hook that I nailed next to the door and took Mei''s jacket too


    and hung it next to mine.


    "So, tea? Or coffee?" Mum asked looking at both of us.


    I could tell she was happy to see me back, but I did not forget why I have returned.


    "Coffee please," Mei said and I nodded to let her know I wanted coffee too. She ced the hot mugs in


    front of us and sat down holding her hot mug of tea.


    "So mum. There is something I want to ask you about." Mum looked up and stared at me for a second


    trying to read my face.


    "Oh?" She lifted her eyebrows waiting for me to continue.


    "Are you a wolf?" I asked her without hesitation.


    She stared at me with a straight face for about a minute, then burst intoughter.


    "What? Why do you think that? Don''t be silly," She said.


    I could feel she was trying to mask the truth. "Mum, I am serious," I told her with a straight face. "I know


    you are hiding something from me. I can tell."


    Suddenly my mum changed her attitude into a more serious one. She looked down at her tea for a


    while not uttering a word.


    "Speak ma!" I now growled looking at her with my Alpha red eyes feeling inpatient. She moved


    backwards almost falling from her chair.


    "Luka! How can it be?" She said with a shocked face.


    She stood up from the table and started murmuring to herself as she paced from left to right. My wolf


    started to growl and I felt like I was going to lose my temper. Mei reminded me to stay calm with just


    one nce and held her hand on myp softly.


    I started to breathe slowly to control my attitude. "Mum I need to know the truth. Now!" I demanded.


    "You were not supposed to break the spell," She blurted out.


    "Spell? Did you put a spell to stop me from changing into my wolf? I am assuming that you also made


    the spell to make me forget everything that had to do with my wolf. Why?" I asked now standing up


    from my chair feeling upset.


    She looked down and held her hands on her face. She started crying and decided to sit down back on


    her chair.


    "You are destined to rule one big pack of wolves and werewolves alike," she said first.


    "I already found that out thanks to Mei," I told her.


    She looked at Mei for a split second then looked at me. "I wanted to protect you and give you a normal


    human life. Your father..." she stopped to think of how to ce the words whilst sobbing.


    "He was a great Alpha. He was strong and handsome just like you. Unfortunately, there were a few


    werewolves that wanted to take his power and did their best to find a way to get rid of him. He had to


    kill a few of them to protect you, and thest wolf managed to jump in front of his car whilst driving,


    hoping he will lose control. The werewolf died as soon as he was hit and your dad ended up in aa


    as his car slid and hit arge tree. You do remember what happened next," she exined.


    "So you put a spell on me to lose my wolf and my responsibility for my pack?" I growled. "You had no


    right! You ripped me off of my duties, almost ripped me off of my mate, you made me look weak in front


    of everyone. How dare you!" I started puffing trying to stop myself from turning into wolf form.


    "You have almost made me lose my true destiny and why I live!"


    "Luka, sit down, please, calm down," Mei said with her soft voice trying to help me rx, but all I could


    do was feel the rage and so I threw the chair that hit the wall as one of its legs broke through it and


    hung itself there.


    I ran outside in the cold rain feeling ashamed for wasting all those years living with the humans when I


    had duties to fulfil. Important duties. My father''s years of work and responsibilities.


    I stood there all soaked breathing heavily and looking at the dark sky. It was already eight o clock in the


    evening. I growled loudly with rage and I know for sure that I was heard from miles away. I started to


    feel the pain in my head again and this time it burnt bad. I tried to resist it a much as I possibly could


    and knelt, sping my head. My chest was going up and down with each inhale and exhale and I felt


    myself losing control.


    My arms started to shift and my back started to tear itself apart releasing my wolf. I screamed with rage


    and I hit the floor with a punch. Everything wasing back to me all of a sudden. I was remembering


    everything. I now could remember how my mum managed to slip some liquid into my favourite meal. I


    asked her what it was as I could taste it different and she only said it was part of the recipe and that


    she didn''t do anything new. I felt weak and the pain was growing more and more. I fell on my side


    hitting the ground.

 Chapter 10 The Wolf In Me

    Chapter 10 The Wolf In Me


    Part 1 Thunder and Lightenning


    The training was going quite well and I am more confident that our n on wiping out the entire


    vampire n was going to work.


    Every wolf pack was on our side and are working as one. The lone wolves also joined in and are now


    part of our pack. Only the werewolves that live out without their human form were not spoken to. They


    do not understand a human conversation any longer and they were so wild, that they would attack us.


    No alpha would bring back their humanity, not even myself.


    It was early morning. The sun remained hidden under the grey heavy clouds but still, the moonshine


    pack were being heavily trained by Mkai.


    I watched intently, admiring his motivational speeches and effort. My eyes wereid on Mei. She was


    one of the best female fighters we had in the pack. I wondered if I should ask her to start giving training


    to young children. It would be a great idea just in case the ns were all failing and the kids were in


    danger. They would at least know how to properly defend themselves the best they can.


    You can never prepare enough for such a battle. I moved away from the window and started to walk


    downstairs to the kitchen. Steph was rushing from left to right giving out orders and handing out the


    ingredients needed to the three chefs that were running against time. Breakfast was to be served within


    fifteen minutes and they were halfway. We were over two hundred and fifty hungry wolfs now that we


    had more joining us and I thought we needed more staff in the kitchen.


    "Steph, I will leave ament during breakfast that we need two more chefs to join in. You are all


    stressed out already and it is still seven o''clock."


    I looked at the watch to check the time. Steph nodded and thanked me whilst handing some veggies to


    Mina and flour to Raylene. I smiled and thanked everyone for the hard work before I left.


    I walked outside towards Mkai. He was watching the trainees and giving out instructions whilst


    showing them the proper way to fight and defend. He must have sensed that I was approaching as he


    turned his head towards me.


    "Alpha, what do you think?" He asked lifting his head towards the trainees.


    I nodded and smiled, patting his shoulders roughly with my strong hands.


    "Great job Mkai. Within a few more days, everyone will be ready."


    I started walking towards Mei that was training against Keira. She was light and quick as she grabbed


    her arms and rolled her over to the ground. She looked at me smiled but was brought down to the


    ground after Keira saw that she was distracted by her mate. They bothughed whilst Mei started


    tickling Keira to tease her.


    "Ladies,dies. You are enjoying yourselves way too much." I giggled as I approached Mei.


    They bothughed. Mei stood up and helped Keira up, pulling her from her arms.


    "Do you want to talk sweety?" She asked me with a soft voice.


    "I have a preposition," I said looking at Mei.


    "I thought that the kids should be trained too, just in case. You can never tell if they would need to


    defend themselves."


    Mei kept staring at me, then nodded.


    "Yeah. That is a good idea. Of course, they are not strong like us grown-ups, but its good for them to


    know how to defend themselves. The only problem is that Mkai is busy training us. Who will train the


    young?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I smiled and looked at her straight in the eyes.


    "What?" She asked.


    "Well... I thought that you should," Mei stared at me then lightly giggled nervously and looked at Keira.


    "Great choice," Keira said encouraging Mei. "You are the best candidate for the job" she continued.


    Mei agreed with a nod and smiled. I could tell that she was happy to have such a role as her eyes were


    shining bright.


    "Everyone, training is over. It will soon start to rain and breakfast will be served in a few minutes," I


    shouted so that everyone could hear over the chatting and noises.


    As soon as the grounds where empty the pping of thunder filled the quietness of the front garden. I


    stood there alone thinking about what my dad said to me when he revealed his best-kept secret to me.


    My mother was killed right here. I was picturing the moment when a figure appeared before me. It


    stood right outside before the newly built gate looking into my direction. I heard a hissing from that


    direction. A bolt of lightning hit the ground and made me turn my eyes to its direction. The thunder


    roared like an angry god filling the sound of the rain hitting the earth.


    I turned my eyes into the direction of the shadow and it was gone. My eyes twitched as I frowned my


    eyebrows not sure if I was just hallucinating. Another bolt of lightning hit the garden and was so close I


    feard the next one will hit me so I walked back inside, closing the door behind me.


    "Today is not a good day to be outside," I told Mei. "Perhaps we can rx and just be in each other''s


    arms," I continued looking at her seductively.


    We were in the empty hall. I have just finished my daily morning meeting, giving updates and


    instructions for the day and everyone started to head their way towards their duties.


    "Perhaps we should. Shall we?" She asked handing out her hand for me to hold whilst we turned to


    walk towards our bedroom.


    "Sir, I mean Alpha. We have a problem. The vampires have surrounded us outside our walls," a young


    man shouted.


    I could smell his anxiety from where I stood. I rushed down the stairs and peeped outside. Sure


    enough, there were a bunch of them mming against the strong gates, trying to break in.


    "Where is Jake?" I asked him, now feeling in action.


    "Thest I saw him he was walking in his bedroom. I go get him," he ran to inform jake.


    "This is bad. We are alone Mei. It''s toote to inform the other packs. I can''t afford to have them try to


    pass through."


    I looked at her with a worried face. Panic started to hit me and my eyes turned ice blue. We were not


    ready to face them just yet and I was working hard to make sure everyone survived.


    "Mei I feel my wolf scratching at my skin."


    She moved away to give me space to shift. In seconds I tore my clothes and turned into the giant wolf.


    Mei opened the door as my wolf rushed outside and stood right in front of the door. He growled strongly


    showing the vamps that he was in control and not scared at all from them.


    The vampires moved away from the gate at the sound of my wolf''s voice and sprinted away. Mei was


    standing still behind me and looked down at me with an open mouth.


    "You scared them away. They must have feared you or sensed that you are a weapon that works


    against them."


    Her amazement turned intoughter as she moved to let me back in.


    She closed and locked the door behind her and hugged my wolf. "I wonder what else you can do," she


    said kissing my wolf''s nose.


    I turned back into human form and stood up from the ground.


    "Why do I have to always find you butt naked alpha?" Jake shouted as his voice echoed around the


    hall.


    "He scared the vamps away from our territory," Mei exined. "Can you believe it?"


    Jake looked surprised, then bowed down in respect.


    "Don''t do that Jake. Stand," I told him.


    "You saved us today king alpha. You deserve a bow," he said smiling at me.


    "I don''t deserve anything. I must protect my pack. I need you to let the guards know they need to stand


    in ce. If the vamps return I must know."


    Jake nodded and walked away. My dad rushed down the stairs towards us pulling down the brown t-


    shirt to cover his belly.


    "What happened? I felt you. I started shifting in my room and heard your growl."


    He looked at me, checking if I got injured.


    "I''m fine. The vamps tried to enter our territory. With my growl, they fled. They took advantage of the


    weather I believe. Let''s hope they won''t try toe again soon," I exined.


    Dad smiled and leaned in for a hug.


    "Great thing you tried that out," he said hitting his open palms on my back.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "My wolf took over. I had no control over my action," I exined.


    "Still you trusted him. Part of you had faith in him, so you let him free."


    I smiled at him and nodded.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 11 The Arrival Of A Fleet Of Wolves

    Chapter 11 The Arrival Of A Fleet Of Wolves


    Part 1 More toe


    "You look, lovely darling," I whispered in Mei''s ears as the crowd of wolves were waiting for my speech.


    "Only for you toy your eyes on." She winked at me.


    The military green tight fit dressplimented her perfect figure. I felt ready to lead. My energy and


    mental strength were empowered by my great alpha wolves within me.


    "This is a dreame true for me. I have always wanted to bring everyone together."


    I heard everyone cheer and waited for everyone to calm down.


    "I am looking forward to starting anew. With the vampires gathering arge fleet of them, a few


    hundreds of us was impossible to defeat all of them, but now I can feel our family getting stronger than


    ever."


    Some of the wolves howled and pped in encouragement, giving me further energy to carry on.


    "We can fight and destroy them and their territories, making the world a safer ce for every living


    creature. Soon we will have more packsing in and once they all arrive I can exin my n," I


    said with a deep growl, emphasising my passion towards my words.


    "Make yourselves at home and enjoy these refreshments that wille out in a minute."


    I motioned for Steph that was standing outside the kitchen doors to start serving.


    Being the leader was a tough responsibility, but I wanted to spend some time going around meeting


    with the new arrivals. I didn''t want to show any pride, but more then anything, I wanted to be equal with


    everyone.


    "Will youe along?" I turned my face to look at Mei.


    "Sure darling," she said nodding with a sincere smile.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    We walked down the stairs and headed towards the crowd spotting an old friend.


    "Ah, Alpha Nate. Long time no see," I yelled over the other voices.


    "Luka, look at you. It has been a while. How are you Alpha king?" He said teasingly.


    "Oh, well, I guess full-on busy. Still the same old Luka though."


    I winked and patted him on the shoulder. Nate giggled deeply, raising his ss of champagne above


    his head.


    "Cheers. To the future, our better future," he said raising his eyebrows smiling.


    "Cheers to an old friend, and like you said, a better future," I said smiling back clinking the sses of


    champagne together, before downing the ss.


    Mei and I moved further in as we chatted to omegas, lunas and alphas.


    It had been a long evening and it was gettingte. With just one look at Mei, I knew she wanted to go to


    bed so we fled from the crowd and headed into our quiet bedroom.


    She took off her dress and hung it intently on the clothes hanger. She grabbed a nightgown and some


    underwear and headed into the shower. Whilst I waited for my turn to wash, I took off my clothes and


    just looked outside the window enjoying the view below.


    My thoughts went on Korine, my adoptive mother which I haven''t seen in months. Even though she


    could never understand our traditions and roles, she filled the void of motherhood for me and for that I


    was grateful.


    I hoped that one day I could have permission from our goddess to have onest chance at a goodbye


    before she passes away.


    I knew that she was growing old and as a human, she would not live as long as wolves. I exhaled


    sharply unknowingly when I feel two cold hands wrapping around my shoulders. I turned around to see


    Mei looking at me with concerned eyes. We just stared at each other for a while then I went in for a


    hug. We didn''t say a word, but her actionsforted me.


    I went in the shower feeling mentally drained so I just wanted to feel the light water dribbling down my


    skin as I rested an arm on the wall. All my thoughts and responsibilities starteding in. Everyone


    was leaning on my shoulders.


    "Oh Beautiful Goddess of the bright moon, I hope that you made the right choice choosing me to lead


    your army of wolves. I do have trust in you, I know you know that, but I sometimes feel alone in this."


    I almost choked up feeling the weight on my shoulders. I went out of the shower and wrapped a towel


    around my waist. After brushing my teeth I went out to grab the shorts from the bed. Mei was already


    fast asleep so I quietly moved over to my side of the bed and slid under the covers, wrapping my arms


    around her waist feeling the need of some closeness.


    The bright warm sun hit my skin and I squeezed my eyes feeling my pupils dte with the lighting


    in. Mei was still fast asleep but I needed to head to the bathroom.


    Mei''s POV


    I woke up feeling Luka''s bedside empty with my elongated arms. It was still warm from his body so I


    knew he was not far. I took a deep breath and his scent was all over the room. Still tired from the


    previous night I stayed under the bedsheets. It took a few minutes for Luka toe out of the


    bathroom when he noticed me.


    "Ah, you are awake. Good morning sunshine." I smiled as I listened to his amazing voice.


    I moaned and threw the bedsheet over the other end of the bed, exposing half of my body as I tried to


    sit down. Luka leaned his body over me feeling the skin of my face with hisrge fingers.


    "Breakfast?" He asked smiling at me.


    I nodded and managed to stand up from the bed.


    "Here," he said picking up a green crop top and ck sportive trousers.


    I giggled as I could see that he was giving me way too much attention this morning. I changed and we


    walked downstairs. The crowd of people filled the whole dining room and I noticed that there were


    another two new pack groups that came in early this morning. Luka and I headed to their tables to


    wee them.


    "We have moreing in today," Luka exined to Sean, the alpha of the evergreen pack.


    "I have been trying to get rid of the bloodsuckers for too long. This was the perfect opportunity. They


    have killed hundreds of us along the time and we''re getting weaker and weaker. This is a good thing."


    Luka lowered his head and exhaled. "I am so sorry to hear this. I know how it feels like to lose even


    one, let alone hundreds. That is so sad. Every day I get angrier and angrier at those bastards. And it is


    all but a witch''s fault. She wouldn''t let her husband die in peace so she figured a way to cheat death.


    Her spell moved from one human to another with each bite until they formed an army of them strong


    enough to break the world."


    I noticed his eyes turned ice blue as he held a fist.


    "The witch was turned too, you know? Her husband turned her so that they would live together and get


    to have as many children as they pleased. Each bite would create another one of the vamps. Years


    ago they brought in a few doctors and scientists to help them create eggs if their own and mess with


    their DNA to create more and more monsters like them. And you know what is the worst?  The which


    never lost her powers after the bite," Luka continued to exin.


    "These vamps have to stop. No more dying or afraid of bumping into them as we run the forest. They


    never belonged as part of nature," Sean said shaking his hands whilst raising his voice.


    I sat down on the table where our pack was taking breakfast. Steph was going around just to check


    how many wolves were left to feed.


    "Hey Steph" I called.


    She rushed next to me with her puffy red cheeks, trying to catch her breath.


    "Gee, There are too many. The chefs are worn out already. We started early in the morning but it was


    still not enough," She said.


    I stood up from the chair offering her a helping hand.


    "No Luna. It is not your job to do. But I would appreciate it if maybe our alpha would mention something


    during this morning''s meeting before everyone would head off to the training grounds."


    I nodded and held a hand on Steph''s arm, caressing it to help her rx.


    "Don''t worry. I will let him know. I am sure he will agree with the idea."


    She ran off and I sat back down turning my head to see the te already on the table in front of me. I


    dug into my food and noticed some very young girls watching me intently. I smiled and motioned with


    my hand for them toe closer. I heard a lot of squeaks before reaching my table.


    "Luna. Oh my. We are so excited. Thank you for letting us join you."


    I giggled, cing the fork and knife on the table to give them my full attention.


    "Sure sweeties, any time. I am no better than anyone in here. Like you, I love to have someone to chat


    with. Tell me, what are your names?" I asked smiling.


    "This is Mei, just like you, Nina, Genna, Kelly and I''m Belle," she said motioning with her hands towards


    her friends, pointing out who is who.


    "Well, what wonderful names. Are you new here?"


    They all nodded together.


    "We are part of the Bane pack," Nina told me.


    "Wee darlings. We will be seeing each other often now. How about starting training with me? I can


    teach you how to easily defend yourselves if you end up in deep trouble," I exined trying to convince


    them, taking the opportunity to see what they think.


    If I keep them close to me I might have more kids wanting toe for such training. They all looked at


    each other with a big smile and wide eyes.


    "Yes!" they said together in a choir excitedly.


    "Well then. We will start our first day of training right after lunch. Now go fill up your bellies to get some


    energy in you forter."


    I winked at them before seeing them leave excitedly, hopping and screaming their lungs out.


    "Ah, such energy," I told Luka as he was sitting himself down next to me.


    "Did you just convince them to start training with you?" He asked with a smile.


    "Why are you so surprised honey?" I giggled.


    "Oh, You were born to be a Luna. Guess I shouldn''t be," he said with a grin. "Cheers to that" he


    continued as he raised his ss of water before sipping it down.


    I smiled and turned my face down on the te pricking some food with my fork.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 11: Part 2 Gathering the pack

    Chapter 11: Part 2 Gathering the pack


    Luka''s POV


    I have juste out of the shower so I was still dripping wet. Mei gazed at me biting her lip.


    "What?" I asked breaking the silence. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled, still gazing at my whole


    body.


    "I thought dry you were sexy, but when wet, you make me feel like I am watching the doors of heaven.


    Oh Goodness. You make me melt," I chuckled and started to dry myself up.


    "Sorry to cut your fun short but I need to start preparing because I don''t want to bete."


    I wiped my toes and ced the wet towel in the washing bin. I nced at Mei as she made a sad-


    looking face but still on the yful side.


    After dressing up we decided to choose our evening clothes too so not to waste timeter on.


    "Come on. Which one?" I asked lifting two pairs of trousers.


    "ck jeans," she said pointing out at the one on the right.


    "And which shirt?" I grabbed the two shirts that wereying on the bed.


    "That one," she smiled pointing at the white shirt. "And what about me? The red or the blue dress?"


    She asked.


    I looked at both dresses intently. The very long blue dress had a v neck going down below the chest.


    Half of the backside was made ofce and the rest of it was all silk. The red dress started from the


    shoulders and was a tight fit but then opened up falling softly over her long legs. It had some pleats on


    the side that shortened that part exposing her left leg that spoke sexy.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Considering that you might be a good asset to getting the pack back in order, I think the red dress


    would be a wiser choice to pick," I winked at her as she smiled.


    I drove Mei''s car to the packhouse which was just a few minutes away from her small house. As soon


    as we reached its grounds my thoughts shifted back into the past.


    I once lived there with my family. We asionally used to travel to the human territory for a few short


    stays so mum would be able to visit her side of her family, but when papa passed away my mother


    chose for both of us to permanently live next to her family in the hopes to start over and to make sure I


    will never remember my past after she bought that f****n potion from that damned witch.


    I locked the car and started walking towards the six floors high and very wide, beautiful building. I


    stopped just outside where there was once arge garden that gave you that rxing sensation. It was


    always smelling of fresh flowers and the light breeze was all I ever wanted to feel after some hard


    training with the pack.


    "Do you remember how beautiful this was?" I asked Mei.


    She nodded as she leaned down noticing a pink rose that was covered by a bunch of other weeds. She


    inhaled its scent, putting her face as close to it as possible, gently pulling it forward.


    "Mother loved these roses. It reminded me of her," she said as her eyes suggested that she was in


    deep thought.


    She looked up at me with a vibrant look.


    "We will bring everything back to life Lulu," she said standing straight. "Nothing will stop me from


    bringing everything back to life" she repeated with assuring eyes. I sighed as I stared at the mess


    around me.


    I remembered there was a pathway to the dungeons outside. Its doors were somewhere around the


    garden but now it was hidden by therge nts that covered every inch of the location. I started


    walking towards the spot where I was convinced I should find the door. As I reached the spot I pushed


    away the nts revealing it. It was a huge metal door that had arge wolf''s face at its centre. I


    nced at Mei before breaking its lock which did a very loud sound that echoed in the dungeons.


    "Gentlemen first just this once," she said teasingly.


    I smiled at her joke then took my first few steps down the dirty stairs.


    "Ugh, smells like rotten eggs down here."


    I almost gagged as the scent was too strong. This ce was closed for years and did not have any


    good venttion.


    "Is there any light?" She asked peeping at the entrance, still not willing toe down yet.


    "Let''s see."


    I switched the phone on pressing the torch and looked around for a switch.


    "Yep. Here it is."


    The click of the switch echoed and the lights turned on revealing all the spider webs and dirt.


    "Now are you convinced to join me down here?" I asked.


    "Maybe. Hmm. Fine," she answered not finding any other excuse.


    I heard her fast paceing closer to me until I spotted her rushing.


    "I never likeding in here as a kid. Remember the hide and seek game we used to y as pups? I


    identally got locked into one of the cells here and spent the whole night howling trying to get


    someone''s attention. Back then there were no prisoners and so no guards were needed. The next day


    dad came to get me out saying he spent all night wondering where I was but he never thought he


    would find me here," Mei exined.


    I giggled and gave her a bear hug.


    "If you ever get lost, this is the first ce I will start my search for you. Rest assured," I teased.


    We bothughed as our voiced echoed throughout the whole dungeons. A few bats got startled and


    started flying around feeling restless flopping their wings on top of us. We stood there quietly for a


    second until they settled back down.


    "Let''s go a little bit forward Mei."


    We walked slowly looking at every cell.


    "I hope we won''t need to use them, but we should still keep it clean and guard it. It needs a lot of work


    for sure," I said gazing at a paper that was crunched into a ball on the floor.


    I picked it up and unfolded it.


    "This is my dad''s handwriting! How did it end up here?" I wondered.


    "Dear sir Alpha Mathews,


    I hereby advise keeping your pack closed within your fortified walls. The attack on the south wolf pack


    has brought them to their knees. I worry that any of us are next in line and surely we would suffer fatal


    deaths on our beloved pack members. Our children will be mostly in danger and I am not willing to


    sacrifice their innocence.


    Should you need any assistance let me know. I am willing to help the best I can.


    Offering my best regards,


    Alpha Gerald


    I folded the letter and ced it in my pockets. I closed my eyes thinking about the past.


    "I remember this event. I was a few years old and no one was allowed to go out."


    I looked down at Mei as she nodded and leaned in for a hug.


    "I remember it too. It was not an easy time back then," she looked down on the floor watching her eyes


    fill up with tears.


    "You are so lucky to find your father''s handwriting you know. I have nothing left to remind me of my


    parents," she said.


    I looked at her wearing a sad face.


    "Shall we go back up? There is nothing left to see here," I suggested feeling like she was about to


    drown in her sorrows.


    I hate watching her feel sad. Thest time we spoke of them, she cried hard as she never had the time


    to dwell. She nodded and we started to head back upstairs in the fresh air.


    "Are you ready to go in after all these years?" She asked as we were both facing the packhouse''srge


    main wooden door.


    I looked at the key that I have always kept around my neck and pressed it tightly in my hand.


    "It has been years since these keys have been of use. Thest time I looked at this door I was a few


    inches shorter."


    I looked at Mei and watched her beautiful lips form into a smile.


    "I''m d we are doing this together," I told her.


    "The pleasure is mine," she said bowing down teasing to ease my nervousness.


    "I am almost ready. Just, give me a second," I announced nodding with a grin.


    I stared at the door for a bit, then when I felt ready I pushed the keys into the keyhole, took a deep


    breath in before turning it to unlock the door.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 12 Creatures Of The Night

    Chapter 12 Creatures Of The Night


    Part 1 Alpha King


    "I''m pregnant," Mei said standing next to her bedside table with wide eyes holding the palm of her


    hands over her belly.


    I was surprised to hear this and as I stared into Mei''s beautiful soul for a good while, tears were forming


    at the edges of my eyes as I walked towards her.


    "What? For real? Oh, my goddess! I am so happy. I don''t know what to say. This is one of my dreams,


    to hold my child in my arms."


    Mei chuckled as I walked beside her, bringing myself into her warm embrace. Showing me her


    pregnancy test, I touched her belly then leaned down to kiss it.


    "I love you so much," I told Mei looking at her with bright eyes.


    "And I you my love," she said smiling innocently down at me.


    "Can''t wait to have him or her in my arms."


    I stood up from the ground holding Mei''s hands.


    "I already feel that its a boy," she said.


    I leaned in for another lighter hug as I smiled at her, already imagining us being arger family.


    "As long as it is healthy, any gender is fine by me," I replied scenting Mei''s amazing skin.


    We were in the bedroom getting ready to greet thest pack that was to arrive very soon. The dark


    wood pack. She was wearing a dark yellow dress that looked like a wedding dress. I helped her wear a


    thick gold choker ne that was the final touch to make her look picture perfect.


    "So beautiful. So sexy," I told her smiling cheekily.


    "My, my alpha Luka, not as sexy as you for sure," she said pulling me from my ck tie with her sexy


    voice to lean in for a kiss.


    "So sexy," she said whispering in my ear looking up and down my body still clinging to my tie.


    "You better stop looking at me like that or I would have to rip off this tight dress of yours if you get me


    too hazed. I would get uncontroble and surely will perform the best performance for you yet," I said


    feeling breathless, my friend below already feeling excited.


    "Hmm, I guess better not now. But how aboutter honey?" She asked seductively.


    "For sure," I said smiling.


    I kissed her soft puffy lips a few times before letting go.


    We walked down the stairs and stopped at the centre of it to make sure that everyone could see us. I


    nodded at Jake to let him know I am ready. He raised his arms and shouted over the chattering of all


    the packs in front of us.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Silence!" All the wolves gathered in front of the stairs in stillness and waited for me to start talking.


    "My fellow friends. We have all reached the maximum capacity of these halls. This makes me happy as


    now we stand tall over the blood creatures of the night," I said with my arms wide open, smiling at


    everyone.


    "This morning the vampires tried to stop us from uniting, but, we are stronger. We are wiser and


    together we are defeatless!"


    I let everyone cheer in front of me before I motioned with my arm for them to be silent once again.


    "Now, I would like to wee thest pack to arrive. The dark wood pack. Though your arrival did not


    come easily, you are safe here. This is your home now."


    There were cheers in the crowd of wolves, enjoying my speech.


    "You can go anywhere you want, do anything you like as long as you are safe within the packhouse


    area unless you are arge enough group that decides to go out from those gates. We will not let the


    vampires find our weakness. We will not let them kill any of us here. We must make them fearful of


    even the tiniest wolf. Tomorrow we will carry on with the training. Training is to be held before breakfast


    in the grounds behind the gravel grounds." I stopped for a moment t breathe.


    "Mkai right there," I pointed at him as he stood in front of everyone facing them so they can see him


    "will train you until fighting bes your second nature. Whilst he will train you for battle, Jake, my


    beta, will train you to be stronger and more fit. Mkai and Jake, do you think you need help


    since we are quite a good number now?"


    They both nodded looking at me, then back to the crowd.


    "Well any volunteers that can offer professional training?"


    All the trainers that train their packs raised their arms.


    "That is very good. Thank you. Now I suggest that you will have a word with my boys here so that you


    will n what type of techniques you will be teaching daily."


    I smiled and lifted my ss of water towards my mouth, swallowing it in one go.


    "Mei, my beautiful fianc¨¦e and your luna will help prepare the kids for anything. She will train them to


    defend themselves just in case and during battle she will be protecting them from any vampire that


    manage to get past our gate and into our building. Surely it is almost impossible for them toe in,


    but we want to be extra cautious."


    "Stephanie, our head chef here requests for more wolves to give a hand. We are too much now for just


    six chefs doing breakfast, lunch, dinner, banquets, helping with snacks during the day and whatever is


    needed. So, any volunteers?"


    I watched as I saw hundreds of arms being raised one by one.


    "Great, Steph, pick out as much of them as you see fit," I continued.


    "I appreciate your help everyone."


    I was given another ss of water which I swallowed in one go again.


    "I need more cleaners and gardeners to take care of this huge packhouse. Those that are interested


    will start tomorrow after breakfast. No need to raise arms. Just meet with Mnie, this youngdy here


    for those that want to help with gardening and Dale that is in charge of the cleaners for those who want


    to give a helping hand with cleaning."


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Any volunteers for guarding our surroundings? Since our grounds are huge, just


    two persons are not enough to cover everywhere. I need at least fifty of you. The strongest will raise


    your arms for me to see. There. Wow, quite a number I see. I need all those that lifted their arms to


    meet with me after this talk which by the way I will do every evening. Updates will be given and if need


    be I would give each of you new requests. That is all. Thank you for your time."


    I exhaled whilst watching everyone leave the halls except those that want to give a helping hand with


    guarding the surroundings.


    "Well now, you are over a hundred of you. I did say I needed fifty but I think I changed my mind."


    I walked down the stairs to get closer for a better view, with my hands in my pockets.


    "I will keep all of you. You all look strong. Fifty of you will do the first shift of five hours, then the second


    ones will rece the first for five hours and thest group will be the ones guarding by night for five


    hours. What is your name?" I asked the tall muscled dark-skinned guy.


    "Jed. I am from the Lotus pack," he said bowing his head.


    "No need to bow. I''m no God," I said winking at him.


    "But you are our alpha king and we respect you," Jed said raising his eyebrows.


    "You will be in charge of all these guards for me sir Jed," I said smiling at him whilst holding my hand


    on his shoulder.


    I bowed down to him, and as I raised my head to face him, I could read the shock in his expression.


    "Everyone deserves a bow, yes, even you. You are all important!"


    "Take good care of them," I said, lifting myself. He smiled excitedly at me then he looked at everyone to


    see how they react. They all nodded and smiled back at him.


    "Right. Now you will start from tomorrow. Meet me here in the morning to show you the locations that


    need to be guarded. Tonight rest."


    I looked at Jed with my hand still squeezing on his shoulder.


    "Great. See you," I said smiling at everyone.


    "Mei lets go dear. We need to continue what we started, remember?" I said in her ears.


    I offered her my hand as we walked up the stairs into our bedroom.


    "I just can''t wait to watch you walking down the aisle with a beautiful white dress before we each say


    our I do''s."


    I stopped just outside the bedroom door looking deep into her eyes.


    "How about next weekend? I am sure we have a few priests here that can help us get married." She


    smiled and nodded with tears forming in her eyes.


    "Yes. I would love that," she said clearing out a few drops running down her cheeks.


    I pushed her to the wall as I kissed her lips softly removing the teardrops with my thumbs, then went


    down her neck listening to her breathing getting deeper. She moaned as she lifted her hand to reach


    my hair to push me closer to her neck. My strong arms lifted her like a bride and managed to open the


    door of our bedroom with my feet.


    I ced her softly on the bed and rushed to close the door to have our fun. I removed my shirt and


    trousers and turned her around to remove her dress, slowly ucing it. There she was, with herrge


    b*****s and her thin curved waist as she looked at me eager to be in my arms.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 13 The Wolves And The Good Witch

    Chapter 13 The Wolves And The Good Witch


    Part 1 The carving


    "How did you know we were nning against the vampires? And how did you find out our spot?" I


    asked Lh that was in my office wearing a long white dress made out of pure silk, with a long thin


    ne around her neck and a moonstone pendant that rested on her chest like most witches, which I


    never noticed she had before.


    She lifted the watch I have lost the day I left in a hurry, in search of the thing in the photo my ex-boss


    gave me.


    "This. You left it in your office the day youst came for work. I kept it safe for you just in case you


    came back. When I found out our boss fired you I put a locator spell on the watch in the hopes to find


    you and return it to its master. Instead, it showed me more than just images of your location. I found


    what you are and what you were nning to do. So here I am now."


    Mei was listening to Lh as she was sitting down on the sofa with her legs elongated sideways.


    "I believe she could be a good asset, having a witch on our side is good," Mei said shrugging her


    shoulder that was resting on the arm of the sofa looking at Jake, dad, Mkai and myself.


    "I know thisdy decently well. She never even harmed a fly back when we worked together. I trust her.


    How do you n on helping?"


    Sheughed and then stopped to smile. "I have everything you ask for in these pair of hands."


    She paused for a second, "I can locate the vamps'' spot, ce a barrier spell around your area, give


    each of you more strength to fight, slow down the vampires'' speed if you like. Anything that makes


    them more vulnerable. The luck is on your favour already since you are thousands more then they are,"


    she exined.


    I sat on the chair behind my desk carelessly and scratched my cheeks and beard trying to imagine it all


    in my head.


    "Seems like a n. What do you think dad? You seem to be quieter than usual."


    Dad looked at me for a few seconds still wearing a worried look on his face. He inhaled strongly and


    stood up from his seat to get closer to my desk.


    "Son, I am not sure if it is a good idea, to wee a witch in our pack. Like she has said before, it is


    because of her kind that we are in such a mess."


    I stood up from my seat and mmed my hand on the desk.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Father! How dare you judge someone you have never met? Just because one is unfaithful doesn''t


    mean that the rest of her kind are bad. You should apologise immediately for being impolite with a good


    friend of mine. She is trying to help. I trust her with my eyes closed."


    I felt really upset seeing my dad not trusting on both Lh and myself.


    "I would never do something to harm my kind father," I growled getting more furious.


    "You are right son. I am sorry, to both of you. I do have trust issues with witches, and that is because of


    what happened to me in the past and what we ate going through today. But if you offer your help to


    make us stronger, then, I don''t see any harm in giving you a chance."


    He smiled, nodding at both Lh and myself.


    He sat back down on a chair further away then he was sitting on before feeling ashamed.


    "Well. I wish to secure this ce for sure. These surroundings here most especially."


    I moved my fingers around our area on the map to show her the full ce.


    "Can you locate the strongest point for me?" She asked.


    She looked at me as I showed her my confused look.


    "How should I know?" I asked.


    I looked at Mei that was now approaching me.


    "Close your eyes and extend your strong arm towards the map," Lh said, moving closer to the map.


    I did as I was told and I could hear Lh chant in a low voice.


    "Asai stand irr narmy fall fands caromi to e  wha is e straless."


    She repeated the chant for a few more times, then stopped. I opened my eyes slowly and looked at my


    finger pointing on a spot.


    "Is that it?" I asked.


    I looked down at my finger that was now pointing at a spot.


    "Whose room is that?" She asked.


    "Ours," Mei responded.


    "Care to take me there?" Lh asked.


    "Sure," Mei answered, standing up from the sofa, moving towards the door.


    We showed Lh our way to the bedroom. It was just Mei, Lh and myself.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked curiously.


    "Strengthening this packhouse, of course, preventing from having any bloodsucker entering your


    home."


    She stopped looking at the surroundings in the room, touching some of the furniture like she is trying to


    feel its energy.


    "There will be a bright light that resembles the rays of the sun and the vampires will not dare try to


    enter these premises. You will not see it, but it will blind the forbidden."


    Her eyes rested on a photo of Mei and I smiling at the camera embracing each other. It was taken a


    couple of weeks after we gathered back the moonshine pack into the other smaller packhouse. She


    brought it down from the wall and turned it around.


    "Here. This is the strongest spot."


    She started to carve something at the back of it with her fingers whilst chanting in a low voice.


    "Brine ligh win dhas hous, fi ach loom, ma tem brigh." She kept repeating it, then stopped and looked at


    it smiling.


    I could see some light faintlying out of the carving. It was the sign of the wolf howling at the moon.


    "As long as the carving remains exposed, the vampires will not dare enter. Only the day walkers will


    ignore it, so make sure not to let theme into this room or they will break the spell."


    I nodded and looked at Mei.


    "We will make sure that we have enough guards to keep this room safe then," Mei nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you Lh," Mei said looking at her.


    "Don''t thank me yet. We still have so much more to do."


    We started to walk back into the halls. Jake ordered everyone to gather there for the evening speech


    like we always do and they were all waiting for my arrival.


    "Good evening fellow friends. As you already know from earlier we have a good witch on our side


    taking care that she would make our home safer and more impossible to have a surprise invasion of


    the unwanted guests. There are a few things I need to cover before I give her time to exin to you


    what she will do." I pointed my arms at Lh and looked at each other


    "Tomorrow will be the official day of the destruction of the vampires. No more fearing them. The forest


    is ours and we deserve to feel safe in our natural habitat as we run amongst the trees and feel the


    fresh soil beneath our feet."


    Everyone started to shout "yeah!" "Amen to that" "wuuuuww" and other expressions that showed that


    they were being encouraged.


    "Now, I will need four alphas to guard my bedroom door as it contains a valuable item that prevents the


    vampires from entering the premises. Daywalkers are unfortunately excluded from the spell so they will


    not be afraid toe inside, therefore we need to be cautious. Sure enough, they will try to break the


    spell so that every kind would be able to enter and invade. We will not allow that. Geordie, Yanick,


    Celine and Jeremy. Would you be able to be the ones who take care of this?" The four of them nodded


    in approval.


    "Thank you. I will need fifty of you to be ready in wolf form guarding here, these halls to eliminate every


    possibility of day walkers to even manage to climb up the stairs. Jake, I need you to choose the right


    candidates for me. A hundred of you will be outside the entrance hall. Alpha Nina, will you be so kind


    as to choose them for me?" She nodded.


    "Great. The rest will be scattered around the whole forest so we will not give any vampire the chance to


    escape. Now Lh, if you must" I said moving aside for her to take my ce.


    "Greetings to you all. As you already know I am here to assist in the battle against ourmon


    enemies. As a witch, I have certain abilities to help change the future. I do it for a good cause in a more


    natural way than others. Only with your permission, I would like to bless you with better strength


    throughout the fight in the hopes to have better leverage over the vampires."


    She waited for the packs'' responses as they started chatting filling the silence with their voices


    mumbling. The alpha of each pack nodded for approval in the name of the omegas and betas. Lh


    smiled at them for reassurance then closed her eyes and chanted, raising her arms wide. Her hair


    started to blow away from her face as her body was lifted from the ground. She started whispering,


    then she raised her voice enough for thest pack standing at the back could hear her.


    "Brin tes fittiers e stren ey ne to brin teow e eneme."


    The bulb lights in the room started to flicker and for a second, darkness took over, hearing the sound of


    the wind and the buzzing of electricity. Then silence filled the room and the lights turned back on,


    making everyone''s eyes twitch. All the babies and very young children started to cry and their mothers


    were trying to calm them back down.


    "You will all feel the power tomorrow as youy eyes on your first vampire. May you have the blessing


    of the moon goddess, and may she blow the light of the moon on to you."


    She smiled and looked at me. Knowing that it was my turn to talk again I moved forward.


    "What else is better than to end the day with your bellies full? Dinner is served!"


    Everyone pped and then they started to head for the tables that were set in the usual ce, the


    largest dining room I have ever seen. Mei, Lh and I joined them as soon as the hall was empty.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 13: Part 2 The speech that brought everyone back

    Chapter 13: Part 2 The speech that brought everyone back


    It was getting dark outside and so we switched on the lights in the hall. The magnificent chandelier that


    was hanging in the middle of the ceiling looked extraordinary.


    Mei and I changed into the dresses we chose earlier before going to the packhouse to feel fresh and


    look good and presentable in front of everyone. Mei looked radiant with that incredible dress and her


    naturally wavy hair flowing down over her shoulders.


    I could count at least a hundred wolfs standing in front of me as I walked up the stairs to be able to


    project my voice better in front of thatrge crowd. I smiled as I looked at their faces waiting for me to


    start. I felt overwhelmed and nervous but my wolf tried to calm me down.


    "It is time for us to shine again like the good old days," Simba said to me.


    This is it. This speech will either bring everyone back or make them scatter away from where they


    came.


    MEI''S POV


    I nodded at Luka to confirm that everyone is ready and waiting for him to start. He looked overwhelmed


    with excitement but I was standing next to him holding his arms to give him the courage he needed.


    "Everyone wee back to our beloved packhouse. My name is Luka and we are gathered here in the


    hopes of starting over. There is so much I need to exin and so much we need to do to go back to the


    good old days. I have been in the shadows for over ten years. My father was tragically killed by one of


    his old enemies and left my mother and myself devastated. My mom, being human could never


    understand the concept of living in a house pack and she could never grasp in the idea of her husband


    being an alpha, to have me trained also like one for when he would pass so I would take his ce.


    After my dad''s tragic death she put a spell on me so I would forget everything that had to do with our


    kind and that has also made my wolf get into a deep sleep. It made me think I was human just like her


    and I never thought that all of this ever existed. Thankfully I have met Mei, my beloved mate, with


    coincidence and she helped me wake up my wolf again and bring back my memories. It was all a


    shock for me at first but after remembering who I am meant to be I decided to start over. You are my


    family and I am your alpha."


    His eyes glowed red as soon as he mentioned the word alpha to show everyone that he was our


    master. They all gasped and chatted aloud filling the hall with their excited voices.


    "Who is ready toe back home?" Everyone cheered and I could see them hugging each other and


    got their hopes up.


    My eyes filled with tears of joy as I looked at Luka smiling and looking dominant. I patted his hand


    lightly and smiled at him showing him how proud I was of him.


    "Alpha, alpha, alpha, alpha," everyone was screaming out.


    Luka looked at me and Jake that was standing right next to him and lifted his arms to silence everyone.


    "I have introduced myself but I need to introduce you to two other important people. This is Mei and


    she is your Luna. Her word is as equal as mine."


    People cheered and then they stopped in silence to hear what else their alpha needed to say.


    "This is Jake, you have all met him already. I have decided to make him the beta of the pack. We will


    have a ceremony tomorrow to make it official. He will be training you to be good warriors for when


    we need to fight our enemies."


    They all raised their arms high in silence to show their alpha that they approve.


    "Any questions before I conclude?" He asked giving the crowd a chance to speak.


    "Yes?" Ady that raised her arms moved a bit more forward to make sure Luka hears her.


    "Alpha, we would like to ask you what we should do to help out," then went back in her original ce.


    "Since you asked, we do need help with cleaning and bring back the packhouse to life. Mei and I have


    cleaned the halls where you are standing, but there is so much more to do. If you like you can group up


    and help us clean the rest of this ce. You can also choose your bedrooms for those that need a


    ce to stay."


    Luka''s POV


    I was very content with the response of my people. They have easily epted and I knew that they


    have always longed for an alpha to one daye back. I could see it in their eyes. I now felt different,


    different in a better way. Mentally and physically stronger. I knew that that is what I was missing.


    I felt full of hope and I could tell that my dad was there, watching me in silence as I made him proud. I


    smiled at that thought as I was getting myself ready to sleep for the very first time in the same bedroom


    my parents once owned.


    "Good night alpha," Mei said with her soft voice.


    "Good night Luna," I said as I kissed her soft plump lips.


    It was about three o''clock in the morning when I was woken up by something breathing close to my


    ears. I opened my eyes and saw a wolf standing by my side. I sat down slowly on the bed as I kept


    staring at it. The wolf turned its head towards me exposing its red glowing eyes.


    I stared at it speechless before I blurted out "Dad?" I said it loud enough that I woke up Mei.


    "What''s going on Luka?" She asked still trying to open up her eyes, muttering.


    I looked at her then turned back but the wolf was gone.


    "Nothing," I chose to say.


    I thought I was going crazy. It was the second time that this has happened. The first time I saw a wolf


    with red eyes was the day I met Mei. But it has been a good while now. I thought I was hallucinating,


    but maybe not. I stared a while longer at the void that has reced the shadow of the wolf not sure why


    I did that but I couldn''t let go of the thoughts that ran my mind.


    "Good morning Alpha," Mei said still with her sleepy voice.


    We were both still in bed with our heads on thefy pillows. I turned around facing Mei and brought


    her closer to me as I held her waist and moved away from a few hair strands that we''re in front of her


    beautiful face. We stared at each other''s eyes for a while then she leaned in for a kiss.


    "Morning ray of sunshine," I said softly.


    I could see her sniffing my scent as she closed her eyes. I smiled knowing that it was something she


    loved to do.


    "Its time for the beta ceremony my love," I told Mei as I stood up from the bed wearing my trousers.


    She smiled at me as she was still sitting on the bed feeling cosy under the nkets.


    "I''m off for breakfast. See you at the breakfast table?" She nodded before I took off.


    On my way down the stairs was Jake, already wearing smart, looking excited.


    "Morning, soon to be officially Beta!" I told him offering a grin.


    He smiled from ear to ear "morning. Can''t wait, as you can see," he said looking down at his suit.


    "I like your attitude, my great friend."


    We walked down for breakfast together and soon enough Mei joined us.


    "I Jake would take the oath to be loyal to my Alpha from today forward till death takes my soul away."


    He looked up at me showing how much he meant every word he said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I ept your offer with open arms. May you be always by my side, as we walk along these paths


    together, wherever it may take us. We will have each other''spany till death decides to take us."


    I cut the palm of his hand first and then mine and shook hands, signing off the oath. A crowd of wolves


    howled and cheered as we both turned to face them from the small temporary stage that was built for


    the asion.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 14 The Strength Of A Good Leader

    Chapter 14 The Strength Of A Good Leader


    Part 1 Killed by the alphas


    Luka''s POV


    It was extremely quiet. Too quiet for my taste. I sniffed and looked around but the scent of the baby


    vampires was stronger then the adults so I couldn''t be sure if any vamps were hiding in the darkness of


    their territory.


    "Too quiet, don''t you think?" Alpha Kaden suggested as he stopped right next to me in human form.


    I shifted and stood up naked just like him. "I don''t like this. Feels like its a trap. We should hurry before


    anything happens."


    Alpha Khalil was a few meters away from us when suddenly a vampire jumped on his back, pushing


    him into darkness whilst he was turning into wolf form. Luckily he acted fast and merged back out into


    the dim light with the vamp''s head rolling beside him.


    Blood was spilling from his mouth looking fierce as he turned his head towards us with bright red eyes,


    turning back to human form. He checked his body, trying to spot if he got injured anywhere but it


    seemed like he was fine.


    Alpha Kaden and I looked at each other in agreement to shift back into wolf form and check the


    surroundings. Some of the mes have started from the backside of the building and a bunch of wolfs


    were all running towards our direction.


    "Run," one of the alphas screamed in mind link.


    We all ran as fast as we could until we reached the exit, letting the sun hit our furs. My eyes twitched at


    the strong light that hit my pupils but I had to keep on moving. The alphas waited for me to return to the


    front before running back to the packhouse.


    As we were reaching the packhouse we had to battle with a few day walkers that were ready for us. I


    battled the strongest one of them that was fully muscled and toned. It looked as fierce as hell but I


    managed to bring it to its knees with one jump on its chest and bit its ring off, allowing the sun to do the


    rest. mes were taking the vamp''s body, bringing it into ashes.


    "Take their rings," I ordered the other Alpha wolves with mind link.


    I wanted to take as much away from them as I possibly could so they won''t be avable for new vamps


    to be day walkers.


    "Kill the beasts. Bring them down. For our freedom, for our children, for ournds!" I yelled motivating


    the wolves.


    One tried to jump on me but alpha Kalen was prompt and snatched it just on time, breaking off its left


    leg. With one motion he leapt onto his chest and ripped out its heart, filling everywhere with its blood.


    He screamed with good energy as he turned back into his human form still sitting on the corpse. All the


    day walkers that were blocking our way to the packhouse were on the floor all burnt up by the bright


    sun as ck smoke wasing out of them that filled the air with a bad smell of rotten vampires.


    All 68 of the alphas returned to the house pack. My dad was waiting for me in the hall. "Is it done?" He


    asked looking anxious.


    "It worked dad! We did it. Their offsprings are destroyed."


    His eyes lit up as he almost formed a smile on his face before he was reminded that war was not over


    yet.


    "Dad, a good part of them is eliminated. We just have to fight the rest. We were also attacked by a


    bunch of day walkers."


    I showed him all the daylight rings I kept safe in my pockets. "Well done, son. I am so proud of you. If


    only you..."


    I interrupted him knowing what he was about to say "I needed you to stay here and take charge in my


    stead until I returned."


    I feared losing him so I made up a good excuse to keep him safe. I didn''t want to lose him again.


    "I must check on Lh," I said tapping his shoulders twice with myrge hand before I walked towards


    the hospital.


    There she was still lying unconscious on the white bed covered by a sheet. Mei was beside her looking


    worried.


    "She is not doing well," she said still looking at her as she felt my presence.


    "Where are the kids?" I asked knowing that she was supposed to be keeping them safe, hidden from


    the vamps.


    "They are still hiding where I left them. Lh put an invisibility spell on them and Kelsie took charge in


    my stead until I returned. It would be really sad if we lose her Luka," she said looking up at me with a


    worried face.


    I looked at Lh for a while trying to think of different options to save her life.


    "We should bring a healer witch. She would be able to save her."


    Mei looked at me like she knew one. "We should," she said, then grabbed her phone, dialled a number


    and waited for an answer.


    "Hi, Nelly. Long time no see. I know, I know. Look. Remember when I saved your ass back when we


    were in high school? It''s time to return the favour."


    She was listening to what Nelly was saying before she continued to exin the situation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Awesome. See you soon."


    She hung up and looked at me, then turned to Lh''s live less body. We are going to save your ass


    youngdy. She gripped her hand tightly.


    "Hold a little longer."


    The sound of the heart monitor was beeping regrly and she was only breathing with the help of the


    venttor that was making a loud sound. I closed my eyes trying to calm myself down as I started to get


    agitated. Knowing her from work back when I thought I was just an ordinary human, she was a very


    reserved and quiet person and only asked for help when she had no other option. I remembered the


    last day we met when we had that short conversation in the elevator before she walked out. I was


    interrupted by a knock at the door. Nelly was right at the centre of the doorway.


    "Nelly. This is Lh. Do you think you can help her?"


    She walked right in and examined her quietly and intently.


    "Internal bleeding by arge explosion. Heart stable, breathing but with assistance," Mei exined to


    her, pointing at the equipment ced close to Lh''s bed.


    "I wille backter. War is not over yet. It is soon dark and the vampires wille out soon. I''m


    sure they will be angrier after they find out about their nest and the missing daylight rings."


    Mei nodded at me before I turned to leave.


    "O mity natu, sae stron a buofu, gi dis liles bo anthe cha o li."


    I left knowing that Lh is in another witch''s good hand. She will survive after all. I am willing to keep


    the death count as low as I possibly can. I n to work with the strongest and keep the weakest safe


    within the walls. I rushed towards the hall where everyone was waiting for me to give out instructions of


    what will happen next. I walked a few steps up the stairs to allow everyone to get a good view of me.


    Jake was quietly standing right behind me eager to take part in this fight.


    "It is soon getting dark and the battle is yet to begin. By now you already know that the offsprings of the


    vampires are burnt into ashes and a bunch of day walkers are killed so that means that there will be


    fewer vampires to kill in one go. This is the n. We fight for a few hours until our bodies can hold. On


    my wolf''s howl, I want everyone to gather back inside, kill those that manage to enter into our territory


    whilst the gates close off the rest of the vampires out."


    I took a sip of my cold beer, feeling its coolness through my throat.


    "I want everyone to survive so the key is not to tire you out. Shower, rest, then tomorrow morning I


    want the alphas to gather here in these halls so that we head out to find a few more day walkers whilst


    we can. Remember to always bring in their rings and give them to me for safekeeping. When the moon


    is out, I want every beta, alpha and the strongest wolves of the packs to join me in fighting the rest of


    the bloodsuckers. Any questions before we march out in wolf form?"


    I waited for a few seconds before I confirmed that I was clear enough not to be asked anything else.


    Jake and I walked down the stairs as the packs created a passage to let us pass in front. As soon as


    we reached our post, I shifted and waited for the others to follow. I growled and started to run as I


    watched the gate open.


    "Showtime," I said in a low tone as I spotted my first victim.


    Mei''s POV


    I was silently watching Nelly work her magic to help Lh get better, but it has been a good ten


    minutes of her repeating the same sentence in witch tongue. I was almost going to give up when I


    finally spotted some movement from Lh.


    "Lh?" I ced my hands on her face, then called for a nurse to bring a facecloth and some cold


    water to help her get into her senses.


    I ced the wet cloth on her head and neck and I could tell she was getting better. Her eyes opened


    wide as she gasped with shock.


    "Its ok Lh. Calm yourself down." She looked at me with herrge eyes looking confused.


    "The st knocked you out. You were almost dead but thanks to Nelly she helped bring you back."


    She turned to look at Nelly that was now quietly listening to me exining to Lh. Since she had the


    venttor pipe in her mouth and so she couldn''t talk, she nodded at Nelly and reached for her hand.


    "Sister. How could I not help? We need as much as good witches as you as we possibly can."


    Nelly smiled at her then looked at me.


    "Thanks. She wouldn''t have survived without you. These vampires have been the nastiest of all our


    enemies and they keep oning. Lh here was helping us defeat those bastards."


    I stood up as I walked to the window a few steps away from the hospital bed and I realised that the fight


    has already started. Thousands of vamps were running towards the wolves that gathered all in, as


    close as possible to each other to block the way in for the bloodsuckers to enter our premises.


    "It started already. I must take my ce back. Will you be ok?" I looked both at Lh and Nelly.


    They both nodded.


    "I will stay as long as I can to help. I will work my magic from here to give the wolves more power. I


    hate vampires myself. They killed a lot of people I know. No more of them. I can kill the vamps with


    magic."


    I nodded and thanked her before leaving the room. I rushed downstairs to the hallway and as I reached


    the dungeons I heard a loud hissing from behind.


    "Duck," someone said from behind.


    I jumped andnded on the floor as something wrapped its fingers around my ankle and started to


    push me back. I turned to see a vampire on the floor stretched with itsrge fangs trying to reach my


    skin. I tried to pull away with force and one guard that was above the vampire plunged a sword into it.


    The vampire screeched and screamed until it fell lifeless its hand still tightly wrapped around my


    ankles.


    The guard released it from me as I stood up straight from the ground still in shock.


    "Thanks are in order," I said brushing away the dirt that I collected from the ground and onto my


    clothes.


    The guard nodded and before turning back to its post I ordered him to close any doors that could stop


    the bloodsuckers from reaching the children. I ran as fast as I possibly could, then I heard a few


    whispers as I reached the kids. Kelsie emerged from the hiding spot and nodded at me.


    "Is everyone ok? I already suffered an attack from one. There must be more in the building. Lh and


    Nelly are not safe. Some day walkers managed to get in, regardless of the spell Lh did earlier. Nasty


    creatures."


    Kelsie took my arms. "Everyone is safe here. Should I stay? Or should I help the others?" She asked.


    "Surely I nee..." suddenly about four-day walkers merged from the shadows and into the light of the


    burning torches.


    Without hesitation I let out my wolf stretching my favouritefy shirt, tearing it into pieces. I jumped


    over the first vampire and tore his skin from his chest before dropping down on the ground. Kelsie


    turned into wolf form and joined me, killing the one that stood closest to her, breaking its neck. We both


    growled at the remaining two and leapt on them with one move, tearing their bodies apart.


    "Nobody messes with us!" I growled as I was shifting back in human form, hiding my naked body from


    the kids.


    Luckily I already had brought some extra clothes down with me earlier as I knew I had to shift at some


    point, ending up clothe less. I dressed quickly and both Kelsie and I went into the room where the


    children were in hiding. They were all cheering and making too much noise.


    "Shhhhh, shhhh, quiet all. Don''t forget what I told you earlier." They went quiet moving back into


    position.


    "Strange how they managed to get past the guards," I wondered sharing my thoughts with Kelsie.


    "Unless...unless there is another spot where they could get in from," Kelsie said opening her eyes wide.


    "No...you think so?" I asked astonished. "How could none of us find it, but the vamps got to it?" I said


    almost raising my voice too much.


    "Sh sh. Another one. Look."


    We all got quiet trying to see if it could see us but it kept walking slowly towards the dungeon''s main


    entrance.


    "It came from that side," she said pointing with her fingers.


    "The guards, they have no clue" I rushed outside screaming. "Guards watch out."


    I rushed back in on time before another two vamps showed up trying to spot our hiding.


    They looked into the room we were hiding in, as we got ready for action. Luckily the spell was working


    miracles and we were not spotted. They ran back outside following the other vamp we saw earlier. I


    exhaled sharply noticing I was not breathing for the whole time. All we heard was yelling and shouting


    from outsideing from the two guards and vampires. Then everything went quiet.


    "Too quiet. I should go check. Will you.." I was interrupted by a loud sounding from outside.


    I turned quiet and we all waited to see what would happen next. One guard walked towards our room


    with blood seeping out of his arms.


    "Oh no, Ron. You are bitten" Kelsie said panicking. "You must...." she stopped the sentence before the


    kids could hear her.


    "I know. I must. Tell Jaena I love her always and forever."


    Kelsie nodded with tears running down her face, knowing that this would be thest time she would see


    him alive. Ron left the room then heard the sound of a knife slicing through his massive body, then a


    loud thump on the floor.


    "Ohhh, what will I tell Jaena? He was one of ours."


    Kelsie was a part of the storm pack. I didn''t know what to say so all I did wasfort her by hugging


    her from the side.


    "I''m sorry," I said in a low breaking voice.


    "The war must go on. We need our freedom. For us, for our future generations!"


    Kelsie raised her head from her crouched body looking angry and more determined to kill the bastards''


    blood-sucking monsters. She raised herself from the ground and turned into wolf form, ready for any


    vamps.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 15 No Pill For Such Pain

    Chapter 15 No Pill For Such Pain


    Mei''s Pov


    We searched for hours trying to find the spot from where the vamps were entering but it was to no


    avail.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "They came from that direction for sure," I insisted, looking at Luka.


    He pursed his lips not knowing what else he can do.


    "Unless...." I stared straight at the long path that was flickering with the lit torches hanging on the wall.


    "Unless there is a hidden passage," I continued.


    Luka cleared his throat as he scratched his head thinking of the possibility. He waved an arm at the


    other two alphas to follow us back through that passage and we started checking each part of the walls


    that surrounded us.


    I stopped staring at a picture of a past alpha that was hanging randomly on the wall. He resembled my


    father so much, yet I knew it wasn''t him. I smiled at it as it brought back a few memories of when I lived


    a normal life with a traditional family wolf pack before all the troubles tore us apart.


    "You know him?" Luka asked from behind.


    I pressed my fingers on its outline and I swore I felt like a bump from its backside. I looked at Luka


    before investigating any further. I removed the picture and that is where I saw it. A brick standing a bit


    further out from the rest. I pushed it and the wall started to open a dark and smelly passage. It made a


    loud noise of the movement of the bricks. Alpha Kaden and Alpha Jeremiah rushed to our direction


    looking stunned. We all just stood there staring for a while.


    "How did they find such a ce that we didn''t even know it existed? It is part of our territory yet it was


    nowhere on the map," Luka said now moving a few steps into the passageway.


    "Come, let''s follow its directions to find out where it leads to."


    We started to walk further in each holding a fire torch. It echoed and stank like there was something


    dead in it, possibly because it was closed for a very long time unless there was more to it than we were


    thinking. Five minutes in and there was no sign of another passage or exit. We kept moving further in


    and then we spotted a deep hole in the ground, so deep that we were not able to see its end. We were


    not able to move in any further as the hole was as wide as the walls.


    "What now?" I asked confused.


    "It must be the path that leads to the vampire''s domain!" Luka looked at the two Alphas.


    "We must do something about it. What if they try to attack us in our sleep?" Kaden started.


    "They can climb up everything," Jeremiah said backing him.


    "Luka, I''m sure you have an idea," I said smiling at him with my reassuring attitude.


    He sighed and looked at us.


    "I am going to bring this s**t down. We will block the path and they will not be able toe through."


    We looked at each other knowing that if he tears down the walls everything else resting above it will


    come down with it.


    "I''m sure we misunderstood," Jeremiah said with a confused expression.


    "We make it look like it has been blocked is what I meant. Do we not have two witches on our side?"


    He smiled at us as weughed it out.


    Lh''s POV


    "Did you just see what happened? The vampire burnt up at the touch of Luka''s blood," I said wide-


    eyed.


    "We all know he was sent by the great moon goddess to rid us of these horrid creatures. It hase to


    no surprise," Nelly said with a smile on her face.


    We watched the packs turn back into the massive packhouse as the vampires fled.


    "Let''s go," she said moving her head towards the door.


    I nodded and followed her down to the hall where everyone gathered to celebrate the first day of victory


    but Luka was nowhere to be found. I tried to search for Mei but she wasn''t anywhere too. I only hoped


    that everything was fine.


    "Hey," a young girl stood in front of me hoping I would get her attention.


    "Well hello, sweety. How are you?" I asked fixing a few strands from her golden yellow hair.


    She looked down with sad green eyes.


    "Papa did not return. He might be one of the dead," she said teary-eyed.


    I looked at her with pity not knowing what words to say. I just leaned in to hug her and decided to say


    nothing.


    "Mama is outside. She is trying to find his body," she continued.


    "Oh no. Alone? Outside is not a good ce to be right now."


    I left her side and rushed out to find her. There she was weeping, crouched down at her husband''s side


    and shaking. I walked slowly towards her not wanting to disturb.


    "Go away!" She growled looking at me with tears rolling down her pale cheeks.


    Her eyes turned yellow so I stopped getting any further.


    "I''m sorry to disturb but you need toe back in. You know it is not safe for you here. Your daughter


    is waiting for you inside," I tried to find a good excuse to convince her.


    "My daughter is safe inside. Yet my husband is dead and everyone else is celebrating a victory that we


    have not aplished."


    I looked around us being cautious.


    "Your daughter is never safe without her mother by her side. It is useless to risk your life here, knowing


    that he is already gone, when you have a purpose to live," I walked closer to her and looked down at


    her mate.


    She stood up abruptly and started to hit me everywhere crying and screaming. I pushed her into my


    arms for a hug as soon as she stopped hitting me, trying to help calm her down. We stood there in the


    darkness under the clear sky for a moment before walking back inside together, leaving all the corpses


    alone.


    Luka''s POV


    I went back upstairs to the hall holding Mei''s hands. Everyone was gone except for those that were


    mourning the dead.


    "I am so sorry dear," I said softly to a youngdy, possibly on her early twenties.


    "My dad. He is...." she mumbled.


    I rested my hand on her shoulder saying nothing more.


    "I am very sorry about all the losses that we endured. There are no words to heal the heart from such


    pain. Remember, I have brought the courage to go to war with these beastly creatures to give a better


    future for us and our next generations toe. We mourn the dead, but they died with honour! When


    the war is over, I promise you that we will bury them in a beautiful ce, they deserve. For now, surely


    they would tell you to keep fighting for what we all believe in. And that is the freedom," I said to


    everyone, unsure if I said the right words.


    I could all see them nod as they left into their rooms to get some rest. I closed my eyes and breathed


    deeply for a moment.


    "What a sad time this is. You know, I feel responsible for these deaths," I admitted, moving my fingers


    against my beard.


    I sat down on the first step of the staircase and looked at mei.


    "This has to be done, and you know it. Everyone here volunteered and they know that it is a big risk to


    fight these vampires," she said.


    I shook my head as I looked down on the floor.


    "Ah, there you are," Lh said, approaching us.


    "I wanted to check that you are both fine," she continued.


    "The dead aren''t," I muttered. She looked at the closed door exhaling.


    "It is impossible to go for war without having any casualties or dead. I am sure you are aware," she said


    now looking at me.


    "I know," I said shortly. "Listen. I need your help," I started. "Come with me," we left the hall to show her


    the hole in the dungeons.


    Mei''s POV


    The dead were moved away, their bodies kept safe for the day of their burial. I looked out of my


    bedroom window staring at the stars in the sky. It reminded me of the first night Luka and I slept on the


    same bed, back at my house when he was thinking of his father, imagining him as one of the stars.


    I wondered where Gerald was now. I have not seen him for a while. He didn''t even show up at the hall


    earlier when everyone was cheering. I left the room to check if he was in his bedroom feeling nervous


    as I got a bad hunch.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 15: Part 2 My wolf took over

    Chapter 15: Part 2 My wolf took over


    I woke up with a headache the next day and opened the windows to see an ugly grey looking sky. I


    exhaled whilst I turned away from the window to wake up Luka that was still fast asleep.


    "Wake up sweety. It iste."


    He moved his arms and legs just a little but he remained asleep with his back facing the ceiling.


    "Luka, you need to wake up. Everyone is waiting for you downstairs."


    He groaned and started to wake up slowly, muttering and purring softly. I smiled as I waited patiently for


    him to turn around.


    He yawned so loudly that he was probably heard from the hall.


    "Good morning," he said as he finally sat down on the bed.


    "Oh hello, there sleepyhead," I teased, leaning in for a peck on his warm lips.


    "How are you?" He asked now looking at me attentively.


    "I''ve got a headache but I''m fine," I said.


    He lifted his arm reaching my hand and pulled me closer to kiss my head.


    "This kiss will heal you," he said smiling "I promise it will work as it came out of love".


    I giggled softly and hugged his neck.


    "Thank you, my love," I said back then left to go to the bathroom to take a shower and join Luka for


    breakfast.


    ''Are you ok Mei?" Luka asked observing me as I sat down on the chair opposite him.


    "You don''t seem so well."


    My headache seemed to get worse and worse as time passed. It felt like something wanted toe


    out from my brains. I was helping Luka file in some papers as we were in his office but I stopped and


    held my hand on my head thinking it will help my pain go away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You know what? I am going in the room for a short nap," I told Luka cing my hand on his shoulder.


    "Are you ok Mei? You look pale," he said again looking at me with a concerned look.


    "I will be ok," I said smiling.


    I stood up slowly from the chair but my body felt weak and numb and I fell unconscious.


    Luka''s POV


    I was shocked to see Mei in such state. I could feel that she was not ok and immediately grabbed her


    right before she fell. I started screaming out for a doctor and Jake came running in. As soon as he saw


    her unconscious he left the room and hurried to get help.


    When the doctor came the first thing he did was listen to her heart and checked the pulse. Just


    watching him touch her skin was enough to send my brain into anger mode but I tried to breathe in and


    out to rx.


    "With your permission alpha, we need to take her to hospital grounds. We promise to take good care of


    her," I rolled my eyes breathing heavily.


    I started walking towards the door with her in my arms but the doctor stopped me and looked at me


    with an expression that said that it was best if he takes her himself so I would not be in the way.


    "Go," I said with a growl.


    I looked away as I couldn''t handle the feeling I had, watching her in such state and held in someone


    else''s arms.


    As I waited for some time in the office I couldn''t make myself work anymore. All I could think was about


    Mei. I felt numb and helpless and so I rushed outside for some air and went down on my knees with a


    heavy thump and looked up at the sky.


    "Sweet Moon Goddess, you have taken good care of my pack and myself even when I forgot who I


    was. Please be with us now that I am back to serving you and our kind."


    My eyes filled with tears and I continued my prayers aloud. "With your beauty and grace, I beg of you


    to take care of my beautiful Mei. I won''t be able to be a good alpha without her. She is my rock. You


    have given her to me when I was in most need. I will lead my pack and make them strong and I will do


    it all in your name my dearest Goddess."


    I stood up from the ground wiping away tears of fear. Finally, a doctor came to inform me that it was


    fine to go see her.


    "Alpha, is everything alright? You don''t look like the usual you," Nelson asked me as I reached the


    door.


    He was walking towards me with his sweaty body after going for a long run he does every morning. I


    looked at him with my sad eyes and exined what happened to Mei.


    "Oh gosh, I''m so sorry to hear. You must go to her. Your presence will help her heal. You are her mate


    and a strong alpha. If you need my help please, do ask for me." I nodded and rushed to Mei''s side.


    Mei was still unconscious but breathing still.


    "Mei, if you can hear me, I prayed for you to our moon God. She will be with you through this. I love


    you, my queen."


    I sighed and watched a nurse walking into the room with a sack of blood.


    "What happened to her?" I asked.


    The nurse shook her head.


    "I apologise but the doctor would give you the correct answer. I am only doing what I am asked to do."


    She looked at me with innocent eyes. I nodded and waited patiently for the doctor to arrive.


    "Alpha, it seems like she was somehow poisoned," the doctor said stopping a few feet away from me. I


    stared in surprise.


    "P...poisoned?" The doctor watched me as my eyes turned red.


    I felt upset, confused and angry at the same time.


    "Who would do such a thing?" I growled.


    The doctor looked at me with concerned eyes but he didn''t dare say a word. I pulled myself up from the


    chair, dropping it to the floor.


    I felt like my body wanted to shift. But I couldn''t do that in the medical ward. I started to breathe heavily


    holding myself against the wall. I growled with my alpha voice as Simba wanted to emerge.


    "No, Simba, No," I moaned, resisting the shift.


    It was painful to resist but I tried to remain focussed. I barged out of the hospital and rushed into the


    forest as I knew that Simba wanted to get released. I growled heavily. The birds in the trees that were


    chirping all flew away causing chaos. I couldn''t suppress any longer and Simba took over.


    "Aaaaaarrrrrrrghhhhhhhhh."


    My screaming voice turned into a growl. Simba howled loudly looking at the sky, before running deep


    into the forest. He ran as fast as he could trying to release his anger. We spent hours rushing in


    between trees until we reached a river, then Simba stopped abruptly breathing in and out heavily. We


    got thirsty enough to drink from the river.


    I shifted back slowly andid down to look at the green trees above me. I started to think who could


    have possibly done such treason. Someone jealous maybe, or someone out of our pack that snuck in


    and wanted to send a message. I spent hours in the same spot until it was getting dark. I decided to


    shift back into my wolf form so I could run faster and head back to the packhouse before it was dark.


    On my way back we sensed someone or something running behind me and as we turned our head


    around still running, we barged into a tree and fell to the ground. My wolf stood up slowly as we felt


    dizzy from the hard-hit and looked around, but nobody was there.


    He started sniffing and caught a familiar scent. He growled softly feeling confused. Could it be? Arge


    brown wolf started walking towards us with red alpha eyes.


    "Not possible," I mumbled to myself.


    "My son," he said with his telepathic voice.


    I moved backwards not understanding how I can see him there when I knew he was dead.


    "F.f.f. father," I mumbled. "How?" I asked staring at him. He smiled as he shifted into human form.


    "Yes, it''s me. I am back. I am here to help, though I doubt you need any since you kept everything in


    order considering the situation. I am so proud of you my son," he said.


    "I watched you die in my arms," I said hoping I receive an answer.


    My eyes were filled with tears of joy.


    "Dad," I said as I shifted back too.


    He stood ground and smiled for a while not saying a word, then he shifted into human form too.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 16 Hope

    Chapter 16 Hope


    Part 1 Killed by the king and luna


    Mei''s Pov


    It was time for me to take action. I turned into wolf form and rushed down the stairs and out to the


    ying field where all our enemies were fighting with the alphas. I bit one vampire on its leg and


    brought it to the ground, then ripped its head off with one force, throwing it away from me as itnded in


    front of Nelly. She turned her head to look at who threw it and spotted me. Her eyes were wide open


    staring at me.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She shook her head, "no, you know you can''t!"


    I knew that I riskeding out here, knowing that I was pregnant, but I couldn''t not help out. Ignoring


    her, I ran further killing a few vampiresing my way. I noticed more wolves were emerging from the


    packhouse and were joining in. My surroundings gave me more energy and will to continue fighting.


    Lh''s POV


    We stood our ground. Nelly fought the vampires that were approaching us with her magic and I


    chanted some spells giving the wolves more strength and faster healing power. Thankfully I managed


    to healpletely before Vivienne decided toe screaming at us in front of the packhouse, waking


    everyone up from their long-awaited sleep. I felt strong and ready for this and no one could stop me,


    not even my magic. I held my hand up high like I was in prayer and chanted loudly with my eyes


    looking at the stars that were now being slowly flushed away by the faint light of the rising sun. I looked


    back down at Vivienne, noticing that she was looking at the Alpha King and the pack''s Luna, trying to


    plot a n.


    She was once one of us, leading a peaceful life with her very quiet husband. Her two daughters Sybi


    twelve and Risa fifteen were also part of our coven and they still are loyal to us even though we got


    separated because of their mother. She only changed as time went by, and when her husband died in


    her arms due to a tragic ident, she turned into a horrible witch. She started to wear ck from head


    to toe, chanting forbidden and forgotten spells. Vivienne became worse then Maleficent, the witch from


    Snow White and all of us witches decided to outcast her. She was no more part of our coven.


    When she was told to leave she ced a spell on our leader Coleen and turned her into stone, still


    alive. I tried hard to bring her back and break the spell but it was to no avail. Unfortunately, her body


    died, not being able to eat or satisfy her thirst, but it remained preserved inside the statue.


    Mei''s POV


    Luka spotted me in an instant. I think my scent gave me away. His wolf rushed to my side and together


    we continued to bring down more vampires tearing limbs and breaking bones. Vivienne started


    chanting and a ball of me formed in thin air in front of her making her face glow, showing every detail


    of her features. Her brown eyes looking down at the me as she circled her arms around it till it was


    large enough to her liking. She turned into our direction and pushed the fireball towards us. We both


    separated as itnded right in our spot. Luckily we acted fast and we managed to escape from it as it


    left a circle of burnt grass between us. It could have been our wolf''s fur.


    The second one, third, always aiming them at us. We were faster than her magic though and managed


    to escape each one. The more we ditched, the angrier she looked and she threw the fireballs with more


    force. It was time to bring her down for good.


    With one look we acknowledged one another''s thought. Both N and Simba ran faster then their


    heels could move and rose from the ground over the wolves and vampires,nding on the wicked


    witch''s body, losing her bnce and thrown into the floor with full force. We growled in her face


    showing her our sharp teeth, drooling with all the anger we had for her.


    "You won''t win this. No. Let me go!"


    With one move we worked our way into her heart with our wolf''s long nails, tearing her skin as she


    screamed with pain. I pulled it out with my now human fingers as I stood up naked with it on the palm of


    my hands still beating as blood dripped down my arm, falling on the soil and grass. Her body remained


    stiff on the floor with her eyes wide open. Nelly and Lh rushed towards us and started to chant a


    spell and the witches heart turned to stone in a split second. I watched it change colour and stiffen as it


    slid down my hand and broke into christal looking pieces, hitting the ground.


    The vampires that were too busy to notice their master die kept fighting the wolf packs.


    Suddenly they all stopped and looked confused at each other. I could hear snarls andmotion


    coming from all direction and as the sun was now almost up they started to scream and were turning


    into ashes, one by one till it was just the wolves, Nelly, Lh and the witch''s dead body that were left


    outside the packhouse.


    The air felt lighter as the pink sky turned blue, feeling the warmth of the sun hitting my naked body as it


    was now high up in the sky ready to face the day. A bunch of us were killed, but the fight was now over.


    The wolves started to howl as they turned into human form all enjoying the moment of victory except


    for the ones that were mourning their dead.


    Luka''s POV


    This time I chose not to celebrate in respect for the dead and their family. Everyone tried to find each


    other and it hurt watching families getting heartbroken. I looked at Mei that was staring at the gory


    scene of dead bodies and blood everywhere, on the grass, soil, even on our bodies. Dad found his way


    to my side resting his hand on my shoulder looking content.


    "You did it, son, you made the world a safer ce for everyone," he said. "I''m so proud of you."


    I kept looking at the scene as I watched everyone react in different ways. Some were on the floor next


    to their dead ones, some were with their arms up high, jumping and cheering their hearts out,


    celebrating a long-awaited victory.


    "Father, we may have not lost, but we have not won either. Don''t you see? It pains me just watching


    this."


    He stared for a while, observing everything, then turned facing me.


    "Remember, this day is the day you will always remember. The day you fought for a better life. It is


    done, and you can all now live in peace."


    He tapped my shoulder then walked slowly towards the witches corpse. He leaned down by her side


    and lifted her bridal style, with her body dangling. He smiled at us and looked at the sky. My heart


    started to pound like I knew something was going to happen. I ran to him and Mei followed.


    "Is this our goodbye?" Mei asked from behind.


    I turned to look at her, then back to dad.


    "It has been a pleasure helping you out. It is time for me to go back and rest to a ce I belong in."


    I wanted to cry my heart out, yet I was not able to. Being shocked by the news, my body felt numb. I


    hoped that he would live a longer life with us and also meet his first grandchild.


    "Dad. I love you so much!" Is all I was able to say.


    "I love you too, son. I''ll be watching from up above."


    Mei got teary eyes and held her arms around her belly.


    "He will miss you, we all will!" she said pointing at her womb.


    "When he is born, don''t forget to tell him. You promised," he said grinning from ear to ear. "Goodbye,


    my dearest family!"


    He took thest nce at us before drifting away in thin air with Vivienne''s body. I broke down into a


    cry. Not being able to feel my knees, I fell to the floor. Mei dropped herself down to my side,forting


    me into a warm embrace.


    "He knows its a boy," she said, trying to lift my spirit. I looked up at her beautiful bloody face and half


    smiled through my tears.


    "I''m d that our first is a boy," I replied. We remained in an embrace for a long time, until my tears ran


    dry.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 17 Never Forgotten

    Chapter 17 Never Forgotten


    Part 1 The mourning


    "We have gathered all here concerning our dead. To mourn our lost brother, sister, father, mother and


    mates. They have all fought with courage knowing that the world without vampires around would give


    us not just freedom, but also peace of mind. Now, in the old days, our kind had a tradition called the


    candle mourn day. It has not been celebrated since 1937. I believe that due to this circumstance, it


    would be a great opportunity to organise it thising weekend, honouring the dead for their bravery.


    Let''s have a moment of silence before we start the burials".


    I walked down the temporary wooden steps that were ced for me to stand on for the short speech


    and ced it aside, walking back amongst the crowd of wolves.


    Silence filled the newly built cemetery a few meters away from thergest packhouse in the world. I


    was thinking about the previous two days. The few days I had the chance to be with my father, yet I


    needed to forget my ego and be a responsible King to my kind. I miss him so much and knowing that I


    gave him only a little bit of my attention filled me with guilt.


    "It''s time," I told the undertakers.


    They all ced the fifty-four coffins beneath the ground and covered them neatly, cing a memorial


    message on each and every one of the graves.


    I hid for a while to have some time alone under the shade of arge tree right opposite therge


    packhouse, looking at its scene contemting if I should organise a ceremony to make this ce the


    official packhouse of the sixty-eight existing packs. It would be used forrge gathering activities that I


    am nning to organise once every few months to help make every pack more united than ever.


    Flicking the zipper, I looked down at the cigar I had on my right hand thinking of thest time I had time


    for this sh*t. I smiled by myself remembering the first time I tasted one. It was back when I was sixteen


    and I was out with some human friends of mine. We stayed in touch till a month ago, but since then I


    was too busy nning and plotting the best possible way to get rid of those pesky vamps. I lit the cigar


    and as I closed my eyes I inhaled, filling my lungs with its wonders. The silence outside gave me the


    time to appreciate the sound of nature, birds, bees and the light breeze hitting the trees, dropping some


    leaves to the ground. With my wolf''s good sense of hearing, I could listen to even the slightest of


    movement. My moment was interrupted by something moving in the bushes behind me. I stood up and


    turned around facing the forest. Sure enough, I see a pair of eyes peeping from behind a bunch of


    leaves and my instinct kicked in. Tearing off my clothes I turned into wolf form and got myself ready,


    growling and angling myself forward. Suddenly what was hiding in the forest emerged andnded on


    my back, rolling me down. It was N, trying to y tricks on her mate. She covered herself with mud,


    hiding her sweet scent from me.


    "Oh no you don''t," I said telepathically, "not after making me tear my favourite shirt for the third time."


    I leapt on her as we both turned into human formughing and giggling feeling the soft grass on our


    backs as we looked at the sky.


    "Look. My belly popped. I look like I have eaten a whole dear all by myself," she said giggling.


    I smiled and lifted myself slightly to reach her belly to kiss it.


    "You are so beautiful. I can''t believe how lucky I am to have you by my side." I gazed at her for a while


    enjoying the moment.


    "I''ll help you prepare for the candle mourn day. I think that you have made the right decision for the


    asion " Mei said staring at the sky.


    I looked at her smiling, then shifted my gaze at the shapes of the white clouds forming above us. I


    wasn''t sure if it was my imagination but I could have sworn that I saw my father''s face looking down at


    me. I sat down and stared at him for a few moments in silence.


    "Luka...Are you ok?" Mei asked, shaking me off my ring.


    "Uhm.." I turned my attention on Mei.


    "Yeah. Yeah, I''m fine," I said looking back at the sky.


    His apparition was now sadly gone but I couldn''t get the image of him off my mind.


    Mei''s POV


    "Steph, please don''t forget to order everything for tomorrow. It will be too chaotic to fix any problems by


    then."


    I took myst bite off an apple and threw it in the bin before exiting the kitchen.


    "I will not disappoint you my Luna," she teased back whilst looking through the list and checking


    everything.


    I rushed to the hall knowing that I would find the witches there.


    "Lh. Hey, listen I need your help with organising tomorrow''s big event."


    I looked at Nelly and shifted my gaze back to Lh whilst holding each hand over their shoulders.


    "Will you both assist me with...."


    "Yes," they said together interrupting my sentence. "Ourdy," they said giggling. "Anything you want,


    we''re in."


    I smiled and hugged them tightly.


    "Thank you so much for being a part of us. We wouldn''t have managed to win the fight without you."


    I got teary-eyed as I shifted my eyes from one to the other. Lately, my maternal emotions must have


    kicked in as I started to feel more sensitive. Nelly wiped a tear that was rolling down my cheeks and


    looked at my belly, noticing that it is starting to grow.


    "Candle shopping?" She suggested.


    "I''ll drive," I said taking out my car keys.


    "Shotgun," Lh screamed as she ran towards the exit.


    It was around eight o''clock at night. I stood on top of the tform in our outside territory beside Luka


    listening to his beautifully made speech. My eyes leered over the crowd of lit candles being held by


    each wolf. There is one word that describes the view in front of me. Breathtaking!


    "As I promised you, today will mark the day that we will restart this ceremony that will be held yearly as


    a reminder of those who sacrificed their lives for a better future but did not make it to the end. Since I


    n on keeping everything ording to the original tradition, I would like each of those that lost a


    loved one to present an item that reminds you of the person and ce it on the altar offering a short


    speech."


    We both sat back and waited for the first person toe up. It was a very young girl with beautiful


    green eyes and golden hair. Her mother was holding her hand as tears rolled down her face. The brave


    young girl stood behind the altar, facing the crowd of wolves and fixed the microphone to her size.


    "This is my papa''s favourite baseball hat. He used to wear it all the time. He gave it to me before he left


    to fight the bad vampires to keep it safe for him for when hees back."


    She looked at her mother for a moment. Mama smiled at her and nodded for support. The young child


    looked back at the crowd.


    "I will miss you, daddy. I love you forever and ever," she continued before cing the hat on the altar


    and they both walked away, back to their ces.


    More people walked up and said a few words before cing the chosen item in ce. Luka stood from


    the seat and walked towards the altar. He gazed at the crowd for a moment thinking of the right words


    to say.


    "My old man came back to me when I needed him the most. There are no words to describe how


    grateful I am to have had a few more spare days with him after his tragic ident years ago. He


    remained loyal to the pack even after his passing and made sure that we could all make it to the end of


    the tunnel. Dad, if you are listening, this offering is for you."


    He ced his father''s favourite ne on the altar, then moved a few steps back. Suddenly a strong


    white light emerged from the altar, making everyone cover their eyes. Everyone gasped in awe as the


    scene was beautiful to look at. It felt like there was the presence of the dead with us for a moment until


    the light slowly faded, leaving an empty altar. The offerings have been epted by the deceased and


    sure enough, their loved ones were all now smiling feeling better for having onest chance at being


    reunited for a moment. I thought of my parents and of how I wished I had something to offer but


    unfortunately I was not lucky enough to possess anything they owned, not even their own summer


    house since it was burnt down by some vandals a few years ago. I miss their presence dearly,


    especially that I am going to have my first child without them. They would be so proud of my


    achievements if only they were alive.


    It was time for dinner before everyone went back to their rooms for their final night at the main pack


    member''s house. Everyone was chatting, talking about the candle mourn day event which was


    organised perfectly. Luka sat by my side as we exchanged smiles.


    "It was perfect, you know?" I said as I watched a helper ce the te in front of Luka and myself.


    "Thank you," I told the young brte before looking back at my mate.


    "I''m d to have made it happen," he said now looking down at his te. "Mmm, this tastes really


    good," he said moving his second bite of thesagne close to his mouth.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17: Part 2 The truth hurts

    Chapter 17: Part 2 The truth hurts


    "Say, something son. Please," father pleaded. All I could do was stare back at him.


    I found myself in a roller coaster of emotions.


    "Korine raised you like you were her son. You see, she was going to have a child a few years before


    we met but unfortunately, he passed away before he was even born. As soon as she saw you she


    instantly fell in love with you and you helped her find the light she once lost. She has asked me not to


    tell you the truth. To her you were hers. I epted her request as long as she kept you safe. That is


    why I never told you the real truth. But now since she broke the one promise I asked of her, I had the


    full right to let you know. Both your parents are alphas son."


    I looked at Mei still not knowing what to say.


    "What promise?" I blurted out looking at him sternly.


    "For her to live with you here and help you with your alpha duties until you find your mate," he


    exined.


    "I am simply feeling numb. All these years I thought my mother was human. I am still processing all


    this. Dad. I need some time to take it all in." That is all I could say.


    He nodded and stood up from the chair he was sitting on and moved it back in the corner where it was


    originally.


    "I will give you two some space then," he said before leaving.


    I held a strong fist and punched through the wall, screaming out with rage.


    "Why? Why me? Why all this?!" I yelled.


    "Lulu," Mei said faintly, looking weakly at me.


    "Mei. Oh...My Mei," I started sobbing both with joy to hear her voice and sad at the same time for


    knowing that there was a secret kept from me once again.


    I rushed to her side, held her hand, cing my forehead against hers. "I was so afraid of losing you."


    She chuckled as I lifted my head to look at her face, admiring her natural beauty.


    "You can never get rid of me knowing how stubborn I can be."


    I stared at her for a moment, thenughed at her joke, making me feel more at ease.


    "How long have you been awake?" I asked now as I realised she might have heard it all.


    "Enough to understand your pain," she said with a weak voice.


    She managed to lift her hand to my heart.


    "I am always going to be here for you. Bring your father back. He saw me open my eyes before he left.


    He knows I am awake. But I need to have a word with him."


    "I thought you needed some space princess, with your mate," he started walking in through the door.


    Mei shook her head slowly.


    "Wee back. I believe you are Luka''s father.....that makes you the previous alpha of the moonshine


    pack. The pack I was born in. I was too young to remember you but I heard stories of how good you


    were to us."


    He sat down beside her and took a deep breath in.


    "I remember you and your parents quite well. Your father was one of the strongest wolfs I knew," he


    said looking straight into her eyes.


    "I was sad to hear that they were taken away from you. That is why we need to get rid of the vampires.


    They have done enough to....."


    Mei held his hand as she noticed tears forming at the edge of his eyes.


    "Help me sit up," she said gasping as she tried hard to lift herself on her own.


    I was sitting down on the other side of the bed not saying a word and just listened to the conversation.


    "We need to let them know that we are done with them," Dad continued saying as he sat back down.


    "We will," she said looking at me trying to send me a non-verbal message by moving her eyes at dad


    and me before my father could see her. I nodded in agreement.


    "I will protect everyone from harm. For now, the Vamps are dormant but they will soon wake and we


    need to be ready for when they return."


    I looked at both of them with a serious look in my eyes.


    "I do have a question though," Mei asked. "How are you alive when everyone thought you were dead?"


    My dad smiled weakly at her as I could see he was trying to find the right exnation.


    "Our Goddess brought him back to us Mei," I exined shortly before we got interrupted.


    Steph barged in the room with a bowl full of poison berries.


    "I found these in ......" she looked at all of us and stopped talking.


    "Mei, you, you are awake. Oh goodness, gracious!" She rushed in to hug her. "I thought I have lost you.


    How would I have survived living without you by my side?!"


    Mei giggled and whispered something in her ear softly.


    Mei''s POV


    "You know I always keep my promises," I told her as I moved her ears closer to my lips.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded and smiled with teary eyes. She lifted the bowl to show it to Luka.


    "This is what I found. Poisoned berries hidden behind the pots and pans."


    She gave the bowl to Luka and bowed down looking at all of us before heading to the door.


    "Thank you Steph," Luka told her. She nodded and left the room.


    We all stared in silence for a while.


    "Who must have done this surely left in a hurry. It feels that way. If they left the evidence here, then,


    they must have fled before we could find the culprit behind this crime. I wonder if it was the vampires.


    Could it be they have already awoken?" Gerald said pacing up and down the room.


    "What makes you think that?" Luka asked with his deep voice I much loved.


    "Well. Because this has happened before. They poisoned Kalile, one of my favourite guards back when


    I was the alpha of the pack. Unfortunately, he did not survive. Right after, a messenger from the


    vampires stood just outside our packhouse and yelled loud enough so that I could hear him. We can do


    more than just poison. We will kill you all he said, then he ran away before my guards could get to him


    with his vamp speed."


    I looked at Gerald with an angry look.


    "Then it must be them. They want to let us know that they are not going to stop until they achieve what


    they have in mind. But they don''t know us enough. We are survivors and we are protected under our


    sweet Goddess Leto."


    I looked at Luka and saw that he was still holding the bowl not saying anything.


    He looked angry and upset. His eyes turned red and started to growl breaking the bowl of poisoned


    berries between his hands. He stood up looking at us.


    "If they want war, then war we must give," he blurted out still growling.


    My eyes gazed at Gerald hoping that he would calm Luka down but he just stared at him with stunned


    eyes holding his chest.


    "Son, I can feel your anger. I can feel it inside me," he looked surprised. "How is this possible?" He


    started to growl too losing control of himself trying to stop shifting. "Stop son, stop" he growled and


    revealed his huge wolf teeth as he started to shift. Luka was too angry to notice what his father was


    saying.


    "Lulu. Come here, sweety. Come to me" I said softly. He looked straight at me and he started to


    breathe in and out trying to get back into his senses.


    He seemed to rx as he heard my voice and slowly walked towards me still with his alpha eyes full-on


    red. Gerald seemed to stop shifting but was still gathering himself. I looked at Luka and held my hand


    cupping one cheek.


    "We will find them together and destroy their nesting home. Wait for me to heal. I am already feeling


    better. We have to start nning how we should get rid of these monstrous creatures." He nodded and


    then looked at his dad.


    "How could you feel my anger?" He asked, now realising what was happening.


    "Leto must have somehow made us connected. She said she would give you the strength of two


    alphas, but I never thought she would connect us like this."


    He raised his head to look at his son.


    "I think if we are close enough to each other we can give one another''s good or bad energy," he


    exined.


    Great I thought. Then he would feel it when Luka and I are having our own private time together. He


    would feel it through his son.


    I smiled and looked at Luka. "Well, tomorrow will be the day we start preparing. I will be better by then.


    I can already feel it." Luka leaned in for a long hug and kissed me.


    I looked at Gerald to see how he would react and he smiled back at me.


    "I will see you in Luka''s office at 9.00?" He asked. I nodded before he left the room to give us some


    space.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 18 Back At The Moon Shine Pack

    Chapter 18 Back At The Moon Shine Pack


    Part 1 Settling in


    Luka''s pov


    Months have passed since the battle, and everything felt more at ease. The air was warmer around our


    packhouse and everyone looked happier. The usual routine was getting more and more familiar with


    the pack through some different activities were necessary to make life more interesting, so I asked


    Jake to help me in organising something for theing weekend.


    The day we settled back in our bedroom, I noticed the picture my ex-boss gave me. It was still on the


    dressing table where I left it. I took it and observed it intently but it was too blurry to tell what the


    camera managed to capture. Something told me that there was more to it, and so I felt the urge to


    investigate further. I knew that Mei hid the truth from mest time we spoke of it, but this time, I needed


    to persuade her to tell me all about it. Whilst she was brushing her long brown hair, I ced the picture


    on the dressing table in front of her and pointed at it.


    "Well...you promised to tell me about it someday. I think I''ve waited long enough," I told her softly.


    cing down the brush back in its ce, she took the picture and sighed whilst observing it intently.


    "That is called an Aergon. It''s not something of this earth but rather something from... Hell. Well, it was


    known to avoid reflections, including snapshots like this, hence the reason why it is blurred. It rarely


    resurfaces from it''s hiding, yet when it does it brings terror to anyone thatys eyes on it. Most of the


    time ites out at night to feed off people''s fears. My suggestion is to avoid getting near it," she said


    turning her head to my direction.


    "wow. That''s great, just great..so, first a feud with the vampires, now, we have a demon on the loose!" I


    murmured snatching the photo of the dressing table, turning towards the bin.


    I was almost going to throw it away when Mei stopped me, holding my arm from moving forward.


    "I wouldn''t if I were you. Keep it, just in case. Those demons hate photos, as I said. You can never tell


    when you need one."


    She arched her eyebrows as she spoke, to make her point look more influential. She slowly took it and


    ced it in a box she keeps under her bed.


    "Just in case. I''m safekeeping it," She exined, closing back the box, tucking it back under the bed.


    "Aren''t we going to chase it? I don''t like to have such a dangerous creature around us, especially when


    this guy here joins our pack."


    I grabbed hold of her belly with one of myrge hands and rested the other one on her lower back.


    Mei''s POV


    He was too close not to turn me on. His scent was too strong to suppress my need for him. I tiptoed to


    lock his lips against mine, holding each other into an embrace. We hadn''t had time for each other ever


    since we were nning on getting rid of the bloodsuckers. He leaned me down on the bed gently,


    unzipping his blue hoodie, exposing his strong bare chest. I watched him get naked as I suppressed


    my lower lip between my teeth, feeling hungry for his love. His eyes fell on my exposed breasts as I


    started to unfold my curves slowly, allowing him to get as ravenous as I felt.


    "Come here, baby. Come," I said using my sexy voice, motioning with my finger for him to get closer.


    "Hmmmmm, you look... Stunning my love," he said using his deeper voice, arching himself slowly over


    myid down body.


    "Stop talking, and start working darling. You don''t get paid if you don''t work hard, you know that, don''t


    you?"


    I used my index finger to fake draw on his chest, moving over his tattoo, then wrapped my arms around


    his neck to bring him close to my chest. He started to kiss me all over, hitting the right spots, over and


    over again, as he moved his hand softly against my curves. He smoothly parted my legs to allow


    himself to get in between, thrusting his hardened part inside me. We were both in ecstasy, sensing


    every motion, intertwined in each other''s bodies. Our breathing felt heavier as things got more intense


    until our bodies felt numb. I felt myself reaching sky-high as my body shook with all the passion, and


    soon enough he filled me with his seeds as he breathed against my neck. Our bodies fell on the bed,


    cracking up as we gazed into each other''s eyes.


    It was around noon when we heard a knock at the door. We were still naked, asleep in bed when I


    heard the door slightly open.


    "Oh, my gosh, I''m sorry" is all I heard whilst I allowed myself to lift my head over Luka, to check who it


    was.


    The door was already shut, the moment I managed to get up and out of bed. Luka was fast asleep and


    he didn''t notice anything. I covered his body with the bedsheets and dressed myself up before opening


    the door slightly to check who tried to barge in.


    "Hey, what is going on Steph?" I asked, closing the door behind me as I settled myself in the corridor.


    "Oh my, that was so embarrassing, I''m sorry. I swear I won''t...." I rolled my eyes, knowing that she was


    going to make an extra-long exnation just to try and justify herself.


    "What do you want?" I mumbled urging her to be on point.


    "Its, Well, we received a call from a human''s old peoples home and they wanted to talk to Luka


    privately. They are still on the line waiting" she exined.


    I stared for a moment, thinking of what I should do as I knew that it might be an important call regarding


    Luka''s stepmother.


    "He can''t answer right now, so they have to talk to me," I said convincingly.


    "How did they get the number anyway?" I wondered, now moving towards the stairs sping my hand


    around the wooden staircase.


    Steph shook her head whilst rushing down behind me, trying to keep up.


    "Hello?" I answered about taking the phone down in the main area.


    "Uh, hi. Is this Luka talking?" Some male voice said from the other side.


    "Don''t you recognise a male, from a female voice sir?" I asked bluntly.


    "I''m his partner," I exined,


    "He is asleep at the moment, so I can give him your message as soon as he wakes."


    I waited for an answer but the guy remained quiet for a while.


    "Hello?" I tried once again.


    "Ah, sorry madam but I think that he shoulde over to see his mother before she passes. She has


    just asked for him and gave me this number."


    Hanging up, I rushed upstairs to Luka, shaking him from his wake.


    "Luka, wake up, you must dress up and go to your mum''s home. She asked for you and it doesn''t


    seem like she is in good shape," I exined, picking a grey shirt and blue jeans for him.


    "Here, now hurry up and go to her before it''s toote!"


    Luka''s POV


    I started the car engine, my mind all over the ce, wondering when she managed to get her


    memories back. I was hoping that I would make it on time before its toote. I wrote the address on my


    GPS app which read 35 minutes drive. I pressed down the gas pedal and drove fast, trying to arrive


    earlier than the expected time. Soon enough I was running up the hall to her ward, where she was


    laying beneath the clean white sheets. The air was filled with the scent of someone dying and surely I


    knew from where it wasing.


    I took a moment for myself, feeling a lump in my throat, trying to build up the courage to go into her


    room. Thest time we spoke, I was into a full-on rage with her. She took care of me like I was her true


    son and until now, it never urred to me that I was being a stubborn moron. My fingers brushed down


    on the doorknob as I inhaled deeply, before pressing it down to open. Her eyes slowly turned to meet


    mine as they twinkled with joy.


    "My son. I knew you woulde back to me," she said between breathing.


    "Mum," I said drowning into her embrace.


    "I''m sorry, I''m truly sorry," I cried out, as tears rolled down my face, "I shouldn''t have left you like that."


    She didn''t utter a word for quite a while as her lips moved like a weak paper between her missing teeth.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "How have you grown so old in just a few months?" I asked now realising that there was something I


    missed.


    "It''s....him," she replied weakly, pointing at something opposite her.


    My instinct was to turn, but something stopped me from doing so, like a feeling I couldn''t control. My


    eyes widened as I picked up an unusual scent getting stronger, feeling like it was getting nearer until it


    left in split seconds.


    That is when I was able to turn around and spotted itsst glimpse of the shadow that was left behind


    before it faded into nothing. It must be that thing from the picture, I thought, now turning back to look at


    mother. Her eyes were wide open, and her body was as stiff as a rock, still holding her hand outward.


    "Nurse, anyone, please, help her," I yelled, yet knowing that she was already gone as I could smell the


    scent of death already covering every corner of the room.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 19 Demons Of The Night

    Chapter 19 Demons Of The Night


    Part 1 Fighting with an Aergon


    It was a foggy, shabby Saturday that weed the coldness of wintertime. Today was the day to our


    nned activity but if by this evening, the fog would not subside, we would have to postpone it for the


    following Saturday.


    I was in my office, my eyes hovering over the paper, reading out loud the instructions of the mating


    hunt tradition when I was interrupted halfway by Jake''s silvery voice.


    "We can always limit our borderline if the mist keeps persisting. The pack is eager to have an enjoyable


    run and I''m sure they won''t like to cancel such a great event."


    cing the paper down on the table, I sunk into my chair, raising one leg over the other.


    "Look, Jake. There is something I haven''t told you about. Considering our previous events, I didn''t want


    to fill your head up with worry once again. But I know I had to tell you at some point."


    I shifted in my seat as I reached for my coffee, drinking down thest bit of it.


    "We have another problem, possibly worse than vampires."


    I looked into his serious green eyes, for a second trying to be careful how to exin the right way.


    "We have spotted a few demons on the loosetely, that''s why I''m worried" I admitted.


    Jake''s shoulders tensed at the sentence and decided to sit himself down opposite me in a brisk motion.


    "Demons? Here? How''s that even possible?" He snorted, half thinking it''s a joke? "So, you are kidding,


    right?" He asked observing my serious face.


    I shook my head and took out the picture I took back from Mei''s box, cing it on the desk in front of


    him. He gawked at it for a good minute, not moving a muscle.


    "I thought they were just mythical creature you watch in a horror movie. But I did hear they possibly


    exist. ording to legend, the gods gathered in the hopes that they would demolish them from this


    net but Hades had ns to keep them as his pets, so he saved most of them by opening the portal


    between earth and Hell, allowing them to choose between life and death. Should youe across one,


    your life would soon be over" he rified.


    "I believe that mum was slowly being killed by one," I said resting both arms on the desk, "I could have


    sworn I saw something behind me before she passed. ording to Lh, it''s an imbroferno. It sucks


    up the life out of you, taking one''s beauty and your soul with it. We cannot risk having any of our pack


    fall victims of such beasts. The witches promised to take them down together. I need to make sure that


    everyone in this house is safe and protected."


    My eyes drifted towards the sound of the doorknob twisting slowly. Jake turned his head to see who is


    coming in.


    "Alpha?" Young Casie said with her low voice.


    She appeared peeping from behind the door, looking like she has just seen a ghost.


    "Come here. Tell me, what''s bothering you, little child?" I uttered, trying to be as gentle as her small


    body frame.


    She walked towards me, fidgeting with her fingers nervously. I lifted her light body on the desk in front


    of me, sitting down to eye level.


    "Mama said she is not feeling well. She is telling me he is here, but I see no one. I''m scared" she said


    with her childish little voice, looking down at her hands.


    In an instant Jake and I locked eyes, realizing that something was not right.


    "Take us to mummy. We will try to help her," I said urgently, standing up from my seat.


    We rushed through the corridor and into Cassie''s bedroom where her mother was found lying on the


    floor, looking weak. Jake rushed to pick her up and ced her slowly on the bed.


    "Nia, what happened?" I asked, trying not to waste time.


    She slowly lifted her arms towards us, her eyes filled with fear.


    "Him" she breathed.


    We both turned and spotted a shadow running across the high walls, up towards the ceiling.


    "No, not this time you son of a b***h."


    I rushed towards Nia, lifting her from the bed as her body weighed down on my arms.


    "Pick the kid up, let''s run!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We were being chased by the creature that hovered behind us through the wall, trying to cover itself


    from being fully exposed.


    "This way," I spat, turning left towards the witches'' room.


    I opened their door abruptly, causing it to hit the wall behind it. Lh and Nelly were rmed by our


    behaviour, but there was not much time to exin.


    "Demon, behind us, help," I yelled out, getting further into the room.


    The witches stood up from their sofa whilst I rested Nia on a bed, making sure she would not be


    attacked again. The demon followed us into the room, and as it tried to reach Nia, the witches started


    to chant intensely as they raised their arms towards it. The shadow of the beast seemed to have


    stopped halfway through the doorway like it was scared of something. At that moment, I remembered


    Mei exining that demons hate reflections.


    I turned around to check if there was one present in their room and sure enough, it was right behind us.


    My eyes fixed themselves at the reflection in the mirror and I couldn''t shake off the fear that struck me


    rapidly.


    It''s red angry looking eyes staring back at me. They almost looked hollow and deep. Horns sprung out


    of its skull and it had hooves instead of hands or feet. It almost resembled a scary-looking goat that has


    been dressed for Halloween. My body felt numb and like life was draining out of me as I started getting


    images of my worst moments. I felt myself crashing down on the cold hard ground as my vision


    darkened.


    Jake''s POV


    I watched Luka crash onto the floor into a fitt, his body shuffling unwillingly with nk looking eyes,


    gazing at nothing. I heard myself shouting his name, trying to shake him up to his senses but received


    no feedback from him.


    I moved away from anything that was near him that could have harmed him but all I could do was just


    watch, waiting for something to happen. For the first time in my life, I felt afraid and weak. The wolf in


    me started to shift, like it was restless, feeling my tension and unexinable emotions. Quivering like a


    coward as I watched the huge shadow on the wall trying to make its way through the bedroom, yet


    something is stopping him from doing so. I remembered Luka mentioning something about a reflection.


    "Yes!" I whispered. "Yes, yes, yes. That''s it," I started to say louder.


    "We need to create a reflection. Lh, Nelly," they kept on chanting, ignoring my call.


    I started to shift my head around every corner of the room, trying to spot a mirror.


    "There!" I yelled, my eyes resting on the target.


    I started rushing towards it but my eyes gazed at its reflection, making me regret it. A massive creature


    was looking back at me with its chilly looking eyes, making me want to vomit with fear. I took a deep


    breath in and managed to take my eyes off it whilst reaching for the mirror and aimed it at the demon. I


    started to feel foggy as my body was losing its strength, but I forced myself a little longer as I moved


    closer to it. I could see that it was working as I watched its shadow moving away deliberately until it


    was gone from our sight.


    The mirror was getting heavy in my arms and felt it slip right through, crashing on the ground along with


    my body. I can''t remember what happened next as I cked out.


    The next thing I remembered was hearing the whispering of the birds and the sound of the light wind. I


    opened my eyes slightly and checked my surroundings. I sighed realising where I was. But, I was not


    alone in the room. Luka was also beside me on the other single bed still stuck in between


    consciousness and unconsciousness.


    "Luka," I whimpered, holding a hand over my head frowning. I sat down on the hospital bed, resting my


    back against the headboard.


    My body felt weak and my wolf was hiding inside me still. Wolves are known for their strength and


    courage, but this creature is the one thing that makes us vulnerable to fear. It is feared even from the


    strongest and toughest of mankind and wolves. In that moment of thought, I scented my favourite smell


    getting stronger and stronger towards the room.


    "Melody" I called, my eyes glowing as they rested on her beautiful face. She came to me in a rush with


    her worried face.


    "Ohhh, I was so frightened you wouldn''t wake. They just told me what happened. If only I was here..." I


    pressed my finger to her mouth.


    "Stop saying silly things. You had a duty to attain."


    She reached for an embrace, holding me as tightly as possible.


    "Don''t worry my darling mate, I won''t leave this earth so easily you see, I''m quite hard-headed when it


    comes to that."


    we both chuckled holding into each other.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 19: Part 2 Tough decissions

    Chapter 19: Part 2 Tough decissions


    I looked at myself in the mirror when I was alone in the office. I stared for a while feeling anguished by


    the fact that our Goddess was expecting too much of me.


    I didn''t want such power, yet I couldn''t refuse the gift. It was for the best of the pack. I kept thinking that


    the meeting was not fully finished since it was interrupted by me.


    I turned to sit down on the chair in front of the desk and looked at the map again. I wondered if there


    was any better way of handling it. We need more help for sure. I closed my eyes trying to remember


    what was said during the meeting. My father said I could mind-link with the alphas of the other packs,


    maybe I should try it out. The only problem is that I do not know who they are and if they would be


    willing to help.


    Considering that vamps are everywhere around the world they would want to get rid of them too, but


    who knows if they would make an excuse.


    Mei came in wearing a long pink transparent material dress that exposed her breasts. She closed the


    door slowly and locked it.


    " Mei, you came in here like this? What if some other unmated wolf saw you?"


    I looked at her up and down licking my lips feeling a stronger than usual sensation. The need to have


    her under my body was twice as much.


    "Well, it is already past bedtime sweety. There is no one in the corridor."


    she winked at me and slowly started to remove the dress seductively, curving her waste and her sexy


    legs until it fell on the floor.


    I just watched and remained static on my seat waiting for her toe closer. She remained on the


    same spot as she teased me, touching herself. I motioned for her to get closer but with her index finger,


    she motioned for me to walk to her myself. My heart started to race as I felt my junk getting thicker. I


    walked towards her holding one of her hands softly as she gently put it against my chest.


    I quivered under her warm touch. Every sensation was too much to handle. I started to breathe in her


    ears as I kissed her bare neck. I could tell she was in ecstasy just as much as I was. Our mate bond


    was intertwined.


    I couldn''t wait any longer to get into her cave. My eyes turned ice blue as I could feel the warm


    sensation in them. I removed my trousers and threw them away from us. I pushed her against the wall


    and kissed her passionatelybing into her hair. I could feel her heart beating fast as I reached for


    her n*****s giving each one a soft lick as they hardened against my tongue.


    She moaned curving her back and it gave way for my arm to be wrapped around her waist. I pushed


    her against my bare body whilst turning around to move on the sofa. Her long beautiful hair fell softly to


    the side of the sofa as I gently rested her head down.


    "Tell me, Luka, how much do you want of me?" She teased.


    "Everything Mei. I want all of you."


    I pushed my junk into her whilst we both released a moan feeling butterflies in our stomachs.


    "I love you," I blurted out looking deep into her eyes.


    She moaned loudly as she couldn''t stop it from getting out. I was performing even better than usual.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Oh goodness Luka. You feel different. Like stronger, even better than before."


    She moaned loudly again not caring that someone could hear us.


    "I, I lo, love you too, Luka," she managed to say before screaming out loudly.


    We spent hours enjoying each other until we got tired. We ended up sleeping in the office until sunrise.


    It took me a week to adjust to my new self. If I felt happy, I felt it twice as much, if I was sad, angry,


    excited, needy or any other form of feeling, it was double the norm. But it felt good to have such power


    and my new wolf was growing even stronger than before. I trained by myself daily, trying to brush up


    some good old tactics that I can teach the pack when we will officially start training to fight against the


    vamps.


    After thinking for so long about the meeting I had with the others, I havee to a few decisions. Mei,


    Jake and dad joined me again in the office to exin my n.


    "I will talk to the other alphas to join us. We do need more than just a hundred of us to bring them


    down. Mkai will start training the pack next week. Jake, I need you to let him know. I will then inform


    the pack of everything we have discussed here tomorrow night. I want them prepared and aware. Mei,


    this war is no ce for young mothers and children so I would like you to keep them somewhere safe.


    The dungeons are a good hiding spot. We will light the torches with fire so the vamps will not dare try to


    enter. They fear fire as you already know. Just for reassurance, I will get Jackson and Kyle to guard the


    entrance. If they fail, then you and Keira will be in charge to kill the vamps that manage their way in. No


    one will dare get to our children."


    Mei nodded at me and smiled.


    "Dad, I need you by my side when I contact the alphas and ask them toe here to discuss this. We


    need to convince them that they need to join for the greater good of our kind."


    I stopped to look at every one.


    "Well, any questions orments?" No one answered which meant that we all came into an


    agreement.


    I managed to mind link all the alphas to join me in the evening at the front garden in our packhouse.


    Most of them were shocked to hear my voice. I was d to have this ability.


    "Wee to the moonshine packhouse, dear brothers and sisters. We are finally all back at being


    strong and united like the old times. Our alphas are continuing our bloodline''s work. Being good


    leaders by doing our best to protect our packs. This is the reason why I asked you toe here


    tonight. We are threatened by the oldest enemies we have had. The vamps."


    All the sixty-seven alphas I had in front of me gasped and growled at the mention of the vampires.


    "Have they returned?" One of them asked with his eyes wide open.


    I started to hear the strong growlsing from all the alphas.


    "Silence, please. Silence. The vamps have awoken already. Yes. But we need to n out well to be


    ready for when theye out. That is the reason why I gathered us here. No more random deaths will


    be tolerated. They have killed a lot of us and we got weaker by time, weak enough that for a whole ten


    years we ended up living amongst the rest of the humans. Now that we are getting stronger and


    returning to our old ways, I want us to survive. All of us. So..."


    I took a breath in showing the alphas that what I was about to say was extremely important.


    "My small council and I discussed a n."


    I suddenly started to hear a lot of angry wolfs growl at me for taking over without discussing with them


    first. I growled back involuntarily as I exposed my ice blue eyes. Everyone turned quiet as they realised


    that now my presence felt stronger than theirs. My growl was deeper and the eyes were unusual.


    "How?" A few of them asked.


    It was quite an embarrassing conversation as I did not want to make them feel less important. At first, I


    remained quiet in the silence that fell suddenly, but then I had no choice but to answer.


    "Our Goddess wanted me to be stronger than the average alpha. She wants me to be crowned king of


    all alphas, lunas, betas and omegas alike. I cannot refuse her offer as she is above all of us but I n


    to use this power to kill all vampires not to be better than a regr alpha. They are my target, not you.


    All I want from you is your trust in me."


    I stared at everyone trying to see what their reaction would be but there was pure silence. Everyone


    was stunned.


    "Will you be by my side when the timees? Or will you abandon your king?" I looked at everyone


    and waited for an answer.


    "Hail king Luka," one started to scream.


    Everyone started joining in and chanted out filling the room with their strong voices. I decided to give


    the alphas a view of my new wolf and so I took off my ck trousers and my ck shirt and shifted in


    front of them, exposing my ice blue eyes once again.


    My father that was standing right beside me quietly admiring my choice of words and actions, lifted his


    arms, looking at the moon. Everyone grew silent gasping at myrge and beautiful wolf. Then they


    started the chanting once again and howled at the bright full moon.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 20 The Book Of Demon Destruction

    Chapter 20 The Book Of Demon Destruction


    Part 1 Library


    Jake''s POV


    Frustration was kicking in, knowing that I still couldn''t manage to move out of my bed. My eyes were


    full of worry for my Alpha as he seemed unresponsive to every medication they tried on him. Mei, on


    the other hand, was with child and all of this was not good for her.


    "I trust the witches are doing their best. They helped us before. We owe them big time," I asserted,


    looking down at the sheets.


    I turned my gaze at Mei, that had her eyes all red out of all the crying. I never saw her like this and it


    pained me, not knowing what I can do tofort her. She was my best friend and Luna, and she


    helped me find a ce to live when I was alone and abandoned. Our eyes turned towards Luka as we


    could have sworn we saw a sign of movementing from him.


    "Luka?!" She mumbled, "hey," she shook him for a second, hoping he was getting his senses back.


    "I saw him too," I said, now hopeful that he moves again.


    His fingers started to shift slightly and his head turned towards Mei.


    "Luka. Hey, Luka, Lulu, wake up, please," she begged, holding a hand over his chest.


    His eyes opened slowly but he looked confused.


    "Ohh, thank the goddess. You were out for days. Luka."


    She moved her hand over his forehead gently caressing him as tears rolled down her face. I heard him


    grumble beneath his breath, trying to find his fruity voice back.


    "Shh, that''s ok. One step at a time." She whispered, trying to calm him down.


    "My goddess. Oh, what a relief. Thank you," I said raising my head towards the ceiling.


    Mei''s pov


    My husband to be seemed to be making some improvement, at least for now. He could not form a


    word, let alone a whole conversation, but his eyes opened and I could see a glimpse of fear hovering


    around him. I could also scent it. Anger was getting the best of me, but I was still in control for now. I


    didn''t want to shift in wolf form, knowing that I was already half term pregnant. I could hear my wolf


    growl as it wanted to be released.


    "No," I scolded N, pushing her back in with force.


    Jake was also in a mess. His eyes gazing through the window, observing the birds flying away and into


    the trees, feeding their babies.


    "You should get some rest," I suggested in a soft tone.


    His attention shifted on me.


    "I can''t seem to shake away the thought of....him in my head. It was the scariest thing I ever faced," he


    said in a thick voice.


    The Luna side of me brought the determination to give him a bit offort. I stood from my chair and


    sat by his side for a while.


    "You know, I think that we have been through tough patches throughout our life, not just with the


    vampire problem, but before that. Do you remember how difficult it was to findfort in life back


    then? I mean,e on. We would have been better off dying than living with just scraps of food or


    worse, with a rumbling belly and no shelter over your head. Don''t you think?" I confided in the thought


    of that.


    Jake formed a smile as he looked at me.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, but this concerns all of us. Not just a bunch of wolves lost, and without an alpha to lead the


    pack. I mean, we technically are back to being without one, until he gets himself better."


    I stiffened at that thought. The pack is getting weaker without their alpha guiding them. I should be


    taking my ce as Luna and give them hope, but my inability to get myself together was stopping me


    from doing so.


    "Hey, hey. I know what you are specting. Just, get yourself together first. You are only trying to


    adjust to the circumstance. They will only need you when you are ready," he said reaching for my


    shoulder.


    Nelly''s POV


    My eyes moved from one book to another as my fingers gently touched each one, reading the titles in a


    low whisper.


    "Herbal healing, beginner''s spells, dark potions, love potion spells..." I sighed, rolling my eyes


    backwords.


    "Damn. This is going to take us a whole lifetime."


    I lifted my arms like I was in prayer and closed my eyes as I chanted the revealing spell. I half expected


    to see it glow amongst the other books, exposing itself, but nothing. I presumed it was not in the spot


    where I stood, so I moved to the next, and the next row, repeating the spell.


    Melody''s POV


    It was my first time in the witches'' main library so I was still overwhelmed by its beauty. It smelled like


    potions and spells as I sniffed the air intently, trying to get more familiar. My task was to find the book,


    so my mind shifted into the assignment. My eyes squeezed as my face moved along the rows, reading


    each title aloud.


    "Shhhh," I heard as it echoed throughout the library.


    "Sorry," I said back feeling silly.


    Suddenly my eyes settled on the book that read demon destruction.


    "Got it," I yelled, "I found it!"


    I tried to pull it out of its ce but it was stuck. Nelly has just managed to reach my side, observing the


    scene in front of her as I was pulling and pulling against the book. Lh walked past Nelly and stood to


    my left.


    "Stop, stop," she said pulling my hand away from it. "That is not the way to do it. Everything around us


    witches isplicated. Watch and learn."


    I moved back to give Lh some space as she held her arms forward like she is fighting against some


    force, whispering a spell. The book seems to be disavowing the spell and refusing to abandon its ce.


    Nelly moved in to help Lh, positioning herself steadily as she chanted. The book was moving slowly


    out of its shelf.


    "Melody," Lh screamed in between her chant.


    I ran forward and reached out for the book. It took all my strength to finally manage to push it out, as


    my body bounced against the shelves behind me, falling hard on the solid tiles.


    "Ouch," I yelped as a heavy book fell on my head, feeling a bruise forming where it hit. We all looked at


    each other and giggled, knowing that the difficult task was now over.


    Our breathing became heavy as we fled from the building that was now shaking and rumbling beneath


    our feet. It was like we have angered whatever lives within those walls. I turned around to see therge


    tower getting smaller as we go further away from it.


    "Come, it''s almost time for the taxi to arrive," Lh breathed.


    Her light brown hair moved gently away from her face as we sped towards the city. The book was being


    kept in a leather bag, hidden from sight. Nelly waved at the taxi guy that was patiently waiting for us at


    the end of a quiet street.


    "Get in, hurry," she said, hold her hand against my back.


    We were tucked in the small car unable to move a muscle, but that adventurous part was over. I leaned


    my head against the headrest, exhaling whilst trying to settle myself down.


    "Well donedies," Lh said with a grin. "Now it''s time for the second part."


    I nodded and turned my head towards the window, taking in the beautiful scenery of the wilderness in


    front of me.


    "So, tell us. Which coven are you from?" Nelly asked as they both looked at me.


    "The crescent sisters," I said shortly.


    "Ahh, one of the strongest covens. You seem to be new at this," Lh said grasping her fingers tightly


    around the book.


    "I only found my powers a few years ago. Before that, I was stripped of the gift from my parents.


    They.....well...they didn''t want me to take my mother''s path, thinking that I should live a normal life in


    the human world. There is a long story behind it, but that is why I don''t know exactly how to use them."


    I shifted my eyes onto my light orange dress that covered up to my angles.


    "Hmm. An overprotective mother I see. How did you get it back? Your magic, I mean," Nelly asked


    raising an eyebrow.


    "Well...I....asked a good friend to reverse the spell," I lied, trying to be as convincing as possible.


    The truth was hidden beneath my flesh and bones and was not willing to tell it. Not even to my mate. I


    watched Nelly and Lh exchange looks, then stopped their interrogation there.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 21 Doors Of Hell

    Chapter 21 Doors Of Hell


    Part 1 Attacked


    Mei''s POV


    Rushing to Luka''s side I chuckled to myself out of joy.


    "I heard you spoke my name," I said smiling from ear to ear.


    I watched him as he slowly formed a smile back and at that moment I could sense that he was trying


    hard to bring his body slowly back to life. I chuckled excitedly, holding his right hand tightly around


    mine.


    "He spoke a little. I mean words, but it feels good to know he is trying," Jake said now seeming more


    like himself.


    "I can walk a little again. Look," he pushed himself up from the bed and started to move his legs


    slightly.


    "Still a little wobbly, but getting there," he said grinning.


    Mnie that was walking behind me a second ago, barged into the hospital room and closed the door


    in a rush.


    "It''s back," she dered, readying herself in front of the locked door.


    "The demon managed to escape!"


    Our joys of celebrating improvements were over in a split second and fear took its ce. I felt my body


    shake and my wolf was trying to take control.


    "No, No," I muttered to N, but as much as I struggled not to shift she was already at the surface and


    the human side of me gave in.


    As my Wolf fur and nails emerged, N moved towards Mnie, getting ready for some action.


    "N, stop. You cannot fight this. Leave it in the good hands of the witches," I screamed from within the


    wolf.


    N lowered her front down and growled, still eager to fight.


    "It''s behind the door, I can feel it, Mnie tremulously said, moving two steps back. She started to


    chant as the door shook with the strong banginging from the other side.


    "Hurry, in the office," Mnie screamed out in between the spell.


    She was holding him back for as long as she could until she received more help from the other witches.


    I thought I should mind link someone from my pack to get Lh and Nelly to help us, but just on time, I


    could hear Nelly''s high pitched voiceing from the other side trying to lure the beast away with all


    her might.


    "N, Let me help. I need to move Luka away from danger," I ordered, trying hard to shift back.


    Suddenly a hard push from the demon brought the hospital door down to the ground with a loud bang.


    Instantly, N jumped on top of the demon with her mouth wide open and bit his shoulder whilst being


    steered in mid-air from left to right. The witches were casting a strong spell that was slowly beating the


    creature to its knees. I swiftly caught his strong neck between my teeth and pulled at it, exposing blood


    flowing down to his chest. In a split second all I could remember was stiffening and fell back hard on


    the ground. After that, everything went blurry.


    Minutester I was woken up by strong movementsing from within my belly. I realised I have


    shifted back to human form andid down on the cold floor, naked.


    "The baby," I said in sotto voce.


    I looked down at my belly and I could see blood seeping from between my legs. My lungs stopped


    inhaling for a moment as fear struck me. The beast was still trying to get through to get to Luka and


    Jake but it decided to turn its attention on me. With a loud growl, it turned around and tried to snatch


    me with itsrge hand. My wolf got mad and I could feel that she was getting uneasy. I ran as fast as I


    could away from the demon as terrorpelled me. I could hear the witches'' faint voices as I rushed


    further away, managing to get to the hall where I found Steph and Mkai. My feet started to get


    wobbly from beneath my heavy body and I almost fell on the ground.


    Mkai quickly got hold of me and I heard Steph gasp, "the baby! You are bleeding," she screamed.


    "We must take her to the hospital. Fast," she said.


    "No. The demon is attacking there."


    I winced as I felt a contractioning in strongly. This was not good at all.


    "The Alpha and Beta are both in there," Mkai recalled, holding me tightly, not to fall.


    "Bring her to my room. I''ll get her some clothes to wear. You go help them," she turned to look at


    Mkai and pointed to her bedroom.


    He helped me walk slowly, one step at a time until we reached Steph''s room.


    "It''s fine from here. Thanks," I whispered, feeling vulnerable, "I''m sorry you had to see me in such a


    state."


    I fell heavily on the bed and looked at Mkai.


    "Don''t be. I''ll go help out."


    He rushed back outside without wasting any time. I moaned with pain as I felt another contraction.


    "Not now baby, please. It''s not your time yet."


    I breathed in and out, trying to regte myself. Blood couldn''t stop seeping out and I started to get


    panic attacks. Steph stepped in her room with one of the light gowns I keep in my wardrobe.


    "Here, let me help you get in this."


    she helped me stand up from the bed and assisted me to wear the underwear first, then the brown


    gown that fell softly over my baby bump.


    "We must find you a doctor," she frowned and looked me in the eyes.


    "You are bleeding a lot and that is no good sign. May I leave you for a moment?" She asked folding her


    hands around my arms.


    "Sure," I mumbled.


    My feet couldn''t hold my body much longer, so I slowly ced myself back down on the bed.


    "Please moon goddess, help me, help us. I''m scared."


    Suddenly I felt a rush of paining from everywhere in my body which brought me to an unconscious


    state.


    Steph''s POV


    I hurried out of my bedroom, worried for my best friend and my Luna. She has been there for me when


    I was at my weakest and ended up growing with her from the age of seven when she found me dirty


    and scruffy in a bush. I was hiding from a werewolf that attacked my parents whilst we were having a


    great family time running in the forest and getting ourselves dirty. My father tried to protect us but he


    was killed first, then it leapt on my mother, murdering her in an instant. The werewolf red at me for a


    long time and I stayed still, hoping someone would save my a** from it, but instead of killing me, it


    decided to let me be like it had a change of heart. These kinds of werewolves live and hunt in the


    forest, killing everything thates their way. They have no humanity left in them, just animal instincts,


    but if they have pups, they would be more sympathetic towards other pups and kids. I remember


    running towards the bush as fast as I could to hide away and cried for hours. Mei hase to my aid


    and took me to her home, washed me up, fed me and gave me a warm bed to stay. Since then I lived


    with her until Luka found his way to her and brought the pack back together.


    "Hey, Dean where is Reba? I need her urgently. It''s the Luna. She needs immediate help," I yelled a


    few meters away from him.


    "She is outside, with her pups. Just saw her walk that way," he answered. "Do you need my help?" he


    offered, moving closer.


    "Just help me find her," I said in a rush whilst opening the front door.


    We headed towards Reba''s direction, screaming out her name to stop walking further away.


    "You are needed urgently, doctor. The Luna is in bad shape. She is bleeding and we are afraid she


    might lose the baby," I informed her, arriving at her side.


    "I''ll stay with the pups for you, don''t worry Ba," her brother offered.


    "Yes, Dean thanks. Let''s go!" She said with a nod.


    The doctor rushed to Mei''s side, noticing that she was unconscious. Blood was everywhere, on the bed


    and the floor.


    "This could be severe cental abruption. Something must have caused this. What happened?" She


    asked whilst checking Mei.


    "She shifted and tried to attack a demon," I answered shortly, not knowing what truly happened in


    detail.


    "Baby must be delivered instantly. We have to go to the hospital."


    She managed between checking the positioning of the baby and rolling Mei on the right side.


    "Now!" She insisted widening her eyes.


    "The only problem is that the demon is there, blocking the way in ording to Mei," I breathed.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 21: Part 2 Ready for anything

    Chapter 21: Part 2 Ready for anything


    Two days have passed since the day we were going to be attacked. I kept wondering if I should inform


    the other alphas and ask them to join me with the rest of their packs. The only problem was that the


    ce needed to be bigger to let more join us. This ce could only hold a few hundreds.


    Dad pushed the door open and stood at the entrance looking at me as he waited.


    "May I?" He asked.


    I motioned for him toe in. He closed the door behind him and sat down. I was on my office chair


    writing down some statements and organising papers.


    "Do you think we should start preparing for when the timees?" He asked.


    "What do you mean dad? Aren''t we?" I looked at him frowning.


    "We are preparing the pack, that''s right. But how about preparing for when they return sooner than


    expected?"


    I looked at him silently for a while.


    "I was just wondering if I should tell the other packs to join us soon. The only problem is that we do not


    have enough space for everyone here," I showed him my concern.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Well. I know of arger ce than here not so far. It has been abandoned for a long while since my


    childhood to be exact. My father used itst when we were in danger. It is wonderful and spacious


    enough for all the wolf packs to join us. I am sure that it holds thousands of wolfs. If we send some


    people to clean it and freshen it up, it will be as good as new."


    My eyes stared at my dad''s.


    "How about showing you where it is?" He smiled, showing me the key.


    I was stunned by the beauty of the ce in front of me. A huge area filled with a lot of buildings, only


    one stood above the rest. It was wide and high. It must have over a thousand rooms for sure. Arge


    wall was closing the area, keeping it safe from any enemy with just onerge gate for entrance.


    As you go in you see an open space full of nts and trees that needed to be taken care of as they


    grew over the pathways, closing off some of the doors of the smaller houses that stood in random


    locations. My lungs were filled with the scent of fresh flowers and leaves. I could also inhale the smell


    of the ocean that was a few meters away.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" My dad asked, looking up and around.


    "It''s perfect," I said smiling.


    He took out the key and ced it in the rusty door lock. It clicked open after a couple of tries as it has


    jammed by time.


    Behind the huge door was a massive hallway that had an infinitely high ceiling that was being


    supported by a couple ofrge columns that stated power and pride.


    "Breathtaking!" I said in a low voice. Dad smiled and started to walk further in.


    We entered a huge room that had a big sofa, a ck piano that was at the centre of the room and a


    few other furniture that was all covered in stic.


    "This is perfect. We can let the other packs know and they cane here. We can move here too,


    maybe so that we will all be together, reducing the risk of losing anyone should there be another


    attempt of attack."


    I looked at dad that was walking towards the piano. He uncovered it exposing its beauty and opened


    the keys. He sat down and started ying. It has been a long time since I heard him y so I stood in


    silence and just listened to the sweet melody.


    He motioned for me to join him and we yed it together for a while. The sound of the piano filled the


    emptiness in this lonely mansion and with my eyes closed, I could imagine a whole lot of wolves back


    in my grandfather''s good old days, dancing along and women singing to the melody.


    Back at the packhouse, I called for Mei and Jake to give them the news. They were excited to know


    that we were able to ask the other packs to move closer. I asked Jake to gather a good number of wolfs


    to go clean up the new building and prepare for the guests.


    We needed to get prepared. I mind linked the alphas and let them know of this n and we waited for


    their arrival. They were expected to arrive by the end of the week so until then we needed to make the


    mansion a livable ce.


    I called for some good gardeners to take care of therge garden outside the mansion so that the paths


    would be clear to pass through. Two guardians are to always be guarding the gate day and night. I


    picked the strongest six guards to rece each other every eight hours giving them enough rest. Steph


    was to gather arge group of good chefs to go take care of therge kitchen. Some appliances


    needed to be changed and I left it up to her to go shop for them. Her being one of my most trusted, I


    gave her my credit card.


    The moonshine pack was the first to go in the new territory. I chose a few alphas to be a part of the


    council but I waited until they arrived to inform them about it. Now after a long, while nning


    everything out, it was time to give me daybreak.


    Mei and I took the main bedroom in the new ce. As you go in you get weed by arge bedroom


    havingrge wooden columns on each corner holding a white curtain. Therge window gave way for


    the light to fill up the room exposing its little details. The walls were freshly painted into a white pearl


    shade that helped more with brightness.


    The bedside tables were painted grey and the light floor tiles had a big fluffy grey carpet in front of the


    bed. Mei ced thest frame on the wall and took her time to smile at the wall full of shelves and


    frames.


    "I think I need to go out for a run," I told her resting my arms around her shoulder. I leaned in for a kiss


    before I turned around facing the door.


    "Can I join you? I would love to let my wolf free." I shifted into wolf form and waited for Mei to shift too.


    "I still want to keep the same name for my wolf," I told her telepathically.


    "Ok, Simba, off we go," she said back.


    We ran into the forest outside the gates and challenged each other who reaches the river first. I knew


    my wolf had better strength than her but I didn''t want to take my eyes off her knowing the dangers that


    the forest could hold so I held back.


    I followed right after her. Simba could suddenly hear some strange sounding towards us from afar.


    I called Mei telepathically to stop running and we both stood in silence.


    "Daywalker I told her. Get ready."


    Its hissing was getting closer and closer. Then suddenly I heard total silence.


    "Don''t trust that it is gone. It is ying with our minds."


    Simba took a deep breath in and inhaled the smell of blood and lust. For sure it was close enough. My


    wolf spotted its location and jumped over the vampire surprising it. Simba bit the vampire and broke its


    neck leaving it lifeless on the ground.


    Mei noticed the ring that was worn on its left hand and took it so we could show it to the rest of the


    pack.


    "We must warn the others that there are day walkers as well. Let''s go back before more of theme


    for us. I could sense them from afar, that was the advantage of a strong wolf-like mine. They were


    meters away and I managed to scent them."


    "Hurry. I can smell theming," I said with a worried face.


    We arrived just in time. The gate rattled with the pressure of the vamps trying to open it but it was too


    strong to break it down. Simba gave them one angry growl and they were gone.


    Five of the other packs arrived safely and were settling down in their areas. I rushed to refresh myself


    and wore some neat tight fit grey trousers and a white shirt to present myself to the new arrivals. I


    asked the alphas to tell their packs to meet me in the hall.


    I gathered my pack and asked Steph to bring out some finger food for everyone to enjoy. In an hour,


    everyone was talking loudly over each other filling up the silence the hall had before their arrival. Jake,


    my father and Mei joined me as we stood on the stairs so that everyone could see us for our first official


    meeting within the new building.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 22 The Beast In The Shaddows

    Chapter 22 The Beast In The Shaddows


    Part 1 The witches'' n


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nelly''s POV


    I watched quietly as Melody, the youngest from the three of us was turning the pages of the book,


    observing the sketches of all the different monsters that could emerge from hell. She did a good job at


    holding the beast all on her own for all that time and surely, her powers were powerful. I ced the


    cigar between my lips as I turned the cigarette lighter on.


    "When will you stop that habit Nel? You know it''s not good for you," Lh uttered, cing down the


    ss of wine on the outside table as she looked at me with a sharp teasing frown.


    I inhaled my first bit of the cigar, closing my eyes with pleasure and turned to exhale it on Lh teasing


    her back. She coughed waving in front of her face to remove the cigar fumes that surrounded her


    nostrils.


    "You tease,e here!" She said, giggling whilst trying to snatch at me, almost falling off her chair.


    "Hey guys, I think I got something. Look!" Melody said excitedly.


    "Demolishing spell. It says that it can be used on any beast of hell. It needs the strength of a few


    witches. The more the better," She exined.


    "Let me see," Lh said, walking to her side, taking the book.


    "Demolishing spell," she started to read, then looked at Melody.


    "Well, bravo. You got it right," she smiled at her, then walked to my side.


    "Here, this must be the one for sure. Should we contact more witches?" Lh asked hesitantly.


    "No! They must not know that we have this book in our grasp. They would strip us all of our magic.


    Then what? We would be just humans!" I said sharply, making sure she doesn''t do that mistake.


    Lh looked down feeling stupid for suggesting such an option.


    "Yeah. true. This is a big problem though. Do you think that we can do it? Just the three of us?" She


    asked worriedly.


    "We make it work. Somehow we will" I said, looking at Melody and Lh with sharp eyes.


    Lh''s POV


    Somehow I feel like Nelly was right. We would be stripped from our magic which to us, it is worse than


    a death penalty. My mind was full of stress from the responsibility of protecting the most powerful wolf


    pack. I cannot forget my promise to the goddess after all. She saved my life after I was drowned by a


    human for being in the wrong ce at the right time.


    I was walking along the quiet street, going back home after a long day at work, having one meeting


    after the other and filing some papers, whilst taking notes for the next day. It was already dark and I


    could only see where I was going from the spotlights thate by now and again. I could not use


    magic around the human world so I needed to hurry back home before anything would happen that


    triggers my natural habit. I suddenly hear a scream that came from one of the side streets that lead to a


    man-made river, and I promptly decided to investigate further. I hid behind arge metal crate and


    peeped to see a blonde woman being molested by a big guy that was wearing everything in ck, like


    he was a heavy metal rocker, with long wavy hair that went down to his shoulders and a few tats on his


    arms. I didn''t want him to kill her, yet I was not allowed to use magic, so my options were limited. I


    slowly started to approach the big guy from behind, one step at a time, until I was close enough to leap


    on his back, punching and pulling at his head.


    All I could remember was him, pulling me down to the ground with just one arm, seizing me from


    moving.


    "Run," I screamed to the woman that looked scared to death.


    She nodded and rushed away, leaving me alone with this strong human. With one swift of motion, he


    lifted me with his hands tangled around my hair, my feet in mid-air, and hovered me at the edge of the


    river.


    "You have managed to let my treat escape. Do you have any idea how much she costed me to get to


    her? Huh?" He snarled, letting go of my hair as he enjoyed watching me fall for a few meters down.


    I grabbed hold of a piece of metal that clung out of the wall, but it was all wet and slippery, and so I fell,


    sshing into the freezing river, drowning me as the strong stream flowed me further away from dry


    ground. I have died for a few moments but the beautiful moon goddess gave me mercy for my courage


    to save a fragile human. I promised to be her knight wherever she needed me for as long as I lived.


    When the time came, she sent for me through a dream. I was needed, so here I am. Nobody knows the


    real truth to why I came to the pack''s aid, and I am not willing to let anyone know.


    The spell was going to be tricky, but the goddess will help us. I trust her with all my might, so I closed


    my eyes for a moment and prayed to be at our side.


    "You ready redhead?" Nelly asked Melody, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Yeah, sure am," she said smiling at me, "You ready blondie?"


    "As ready as can be," I replied, trying to hold myself together.


    "Great, so, let''s go for the mirror."


    Nelly and I went up to get the mirror whilst Melody prepared a few candles outside, cing them in a


    circle and turned them on, wasting no time.


    "Great, so we need to form a circle within the candles'' perimeter whilst we hold hands," I said whilst


    cing the mirror with the trapped demon at the core of the circle.


    We got ready, then everyone started to concentrate to open the portals of hell, just enough to send the


    demon back to where he belongs. We started to chant together, repeating and repeating.


    "Anan serj andima gua, sami hessre nadu bara".


    Suddenly, powerful winds started to gather at the centre of our circle and with its strength it formed a


    very high tornado that broke the ground, making arge hole. Closing my eyes to hold tighter and


    concentrate on the spell, we all started to shake, feeling all the energy. The tornado started to clear


    itself, but the high wind was still blowing hard in our faces. I opened my eyes and looked at the mirror


    where the beast was now screaming and trying to reach for the ground, attempting to escape, but he


    was getting devoured into the hole until he was gone for good.


    "Now we must close it! Hurry everyone," Nelly yelled through the chaos.


    "Fauo dater inaka is a gae ma dire lei jerga jefle nuijl," we started to repeat the spell for multiple times,


    until the hole closed tightly, leaving the demons inside their territory.


    We were all panting and coughing, feeling exhausted after all that strong energy around us. Finally, he


    was gone for good. But he was not the only demon we have to face. The fight was merely over.


    "We must track every demon we can find. This is our battle and we need to keep on fighting them off


    for as long as we must!" I uttered, starting to blow out the candles.


    Nelly and Melody both looked at each other validating my suggestion.


    "We agree," Nelly announced, now making it official.


    "I''m going inside to let the others know that the fight with this one is over," Melody said, picking up the


    book from the floor.


    I watched her walk away and took a few breaths in, still feeling dizzy from the chaos If a few seconds


    ago.


    "We must take the book back to the library as soon as we can," Nelly told me, walking to my side.


    I nodded and ced the bunch of candles in a stic bag.


    "Tomorrow! It must be tomorrow. We can''t let them find out that it''s missing," I replied, picking the next


    lot of candles.


    "I''ll call the taxi first thing in the morning," Nelly helped me pick up thest few candles, then walked


    inside, leaving the stillness of the night behind us.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 23 Adapting

    Chapter 23 Adapting


    Part 1 Wedding


    Luka''s POV


    It was a hot summer day and today marks the first anniversary from when we had the battle with the


    vampires. Mason will have his first birthday in a few months and everyone is preparing for our wedding.


    Jake was running around the halls like a crazy wolf and Mei was out with the girls as they were getting


    ready at the hairdresser and makeup artist.


    I was in my room, trying to calm Mason down as he was almost going to start crying. I got used to his


    actions and so I act promptly before he does whatever he would be about to do. He pouts down his


    lower lip whilst his eyes grow wide, as he stares at me with a sad expression, trying to draw attention.


    That is when I know its time for either a bottle or a nappy change, so I sniffed the air around him with


    my papa wolf nose and I didn''t have to try and guess one more time.


    "Ughhh Mason!" I gagged, "not again!" I groaned.


    Second time within an hour, and it stank worse than a skunk''s butt. My son giggled at my facial


    expressions as I lifted him out of his ypen.


    "You cheeky boy! Now you think its funny! Wait till you have to change a diaper yourself one day!"


    I tickled him, enjoying the sound of hisugher, with his tiny voice. I ced him on the nappy changer


    and quickly cleaned him and put a fresh diaper on.


    "There you go, son. All nice and clean!"


    I smiled at him and kissed his forehead, then lifted him off the nappy changer and hugged him before


    putting him back in his ypen with all his favourite toys.


    I heard a knock at the door as soon as I finished tying the ck-tie around my neck.


    "It''s Jake, may I?" I heard him speak in a muffled voice from behind the door.


    He rushed in with loads of stuff in his arms and his mouth full of food that he was chewing as he


    entered. He had my ck shiny shoes, my zer, and the white flower I was to wear on my chest. As


    he swallowed, he handed me the stuff and helped me wear them properly.


    "There! Almost done. Us men are so easy to get ready, right?" He said smiling goofily.


    "Did you bring the beer? I sure feel like I need one," I said, nervously looking straight at the mirror to


    make sure I looked ok.


    "Thest one before you tie the knot," he said raising the wolfbeer bottle from the floor, handing it to


    me.


    I chuckled as I noticed that he was feeling goofy and giddy today, which was the right way to be before


    your best pal''s wedding. The tension I was feeling seconds ago started to ease down as we chatted


    andughed at each other''s jokes until I scented Mei''s favourite perfume that I could smell from miles


    away. She was surely back at the packhouse and that only meant that I should make my way out of my


    room and out at the back garden, where the ceremony was going to be held.


    "So, are you ready Alpha?" Jake asked, sipping thest bit of beer from his bottle.


    He stood up from the chair and patted me roughly on my shoulder, making me move an inch forward


    with every hit.


    I was as ready as can be, eager to look at Mei''s prepped look for our best day ever. She was a natural


    beauty already, and I couldn''t imagine her having the option to look more stunning than she already


    was. I waited patiently next to the pastor quietly with my hands folded together right under my belly,


    feeling anxious.


    Mei''s POV


    I was at the salon getting ready with the girls that were to apany me down the aisle as


    bridesmaids with their long wine dresses. My body felt tense as I was very nervous, making sure that I


    looked perfect for my big day, and that the reception and anything else was all ready.


    "Ohe on Mimi, you need to chill darling," Nelly said rubbing my shoulders to ease my stiffness.


    "Ugh, I couldn''t sleep with all the thoughts that flooded my headst night," I muttered, looking straight


    at the mirror, observing my make up.


    I was sitting down on thefy hairdressing chair waiting for Jiji toe to finish my upstyle.


    "Here shees! Can''t wait to see you in that beautiful dress looking morous," Lh squeaked


    excitedly lifting her half-full ss of wine in mid-air.


    I chuckled, my eyes followed Jiji as she settled herself right behind me to start my hair.


    "Are you ready dear?" She asked, looking all confident, brushing my hair.


    I nodded and took a deep breath to try and calm myself down.


    As the grand piano was ying the wolf''s wedding tune, I was slowly walking down the aisle, dragging


    my whitecy dress behind me. The white bouquet was shaking between my hands as I held it tightly


    with every step I took. I could see Luka a few meters away from me, staring in awe as I gazed at him


    with a low grin. My cheeks flushed, knowing that everyone was gazing, and taking their time to observe


    every detail of my bridal look.


    "Wow!" I heard from every side.


    What were seconds felt like hours, until I finally reached Luka''s side. I was so nervous that I almost felt


    the struggle to breathe properly.


    "I never thought you could look more beautiful, but I guess I was wrong. You look extraordinarily


    beautiful."


    He smiled as he removed my vail that was covering my face, cing it at the back of my head. Luka


    kissed my cheeks before turning to face the minister.


    "We are gathered here to celebrate the union of our Alpha and Luna''s love and bond. Please, Luka,


    Mei,e forward."


    The minister moved to the centre as Luka and I took our ces, as we have practised during


    rehearsals. I have dreamed of this day all my life and I was feeling overwhelmed, tears forming in my


    eyes as I smiled excitedly at Luka. He nodded as a gesture of encouragement, smiling back, looking as


    handsome as ever.


    "With this white ribbon," the minister started after tying it around mine and Luka''s arms "you are


    bonded as mates with the blessing of our gentle moon goddess as she has chosen you to be."


    He kept the ribbon tightly around our arms as our fingers gently touched each other. He turned around


    and lifted a small sharp knife, moving it towards the ribbon.


    "Beloved moon goddess, may your blessing fill these couple with warmth and strength as they unite as


    one, as a family. May your light shine through them," he mumbled in prayer.


    Suddenly the ribbon lit up so bright, that my eyes couldn''t withstand the white light that filled the whole


    room. To confirm that the marriage was sessful, the minister would try cutting the ribbon as it lit. If it


    cuts through, the marriage would be nulled, meaning the goddess would have not epted the union.


    Most of those that are married through the mating bond get epted, so I was confident that our


    goddess would allow it, but it was still nerve recking. I looked at Luka as our eyes met, holding my


    breath with excitement running through my veins. The minister goes through with the process and


    unexpectedly the knife flew out of his handsnding a few meters behind the minister. Everyone stood


    up from their chairs as their faces were in awe.


    "This never happened to me before!" He started to chuckle, still eyeing the knife on the floor.


    "Well, the goddess epted your marriage without a question. You must be very special to her."


    We both looked at each other as we felt the light in the ribbon getting through our bodies. The warmth


    of it was soothing and as it spread we felt breathless as we closed our eyes, epting its energy. As


    the light faded, we looked at each other again waiting for the minister to say the next line.


    "The rings, bring the rings," he said looking at the crowd.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lh moved forward and handed them to the minister as he removed the ribbon from our hands. Luka


    and I smiled at each other as tears rolled down my face, feeling an overload of happiness.


    After the ring ritual and the first kiss as a married couple, we both walked out hand in hand, having our


    family and friends pping and screaming hurrah around us. Some of our friends lifted us on their


    shoulders as they danced and cheered as we waved at the crowd of happy wolves.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 23: Part 2 Millenium wolves

    Chapter 23: Part 2 Millenium wolves


    "Look Luka, more packs are arriving. Who might they be?" I asked squinting my eyes trying to


    recognise the alpha from afar as I peeped from our bedroom window.


    They were running this way in their wolf form like they were being chased.


    "They must be the Millenium wolves. They were toe next ording to my list. But why are they in


    their wolf form?!"


    Luka spoke from behind me, holding his left arm against the wall to get closer to the window so he


    would be able to observe the pack.


    Suddenly as they were getting closer, there was an army of vampires running behind them, grabbing a


    few young wolves that were being left behind because of the panic everyone was in. Luka and I rushed


    down to the hall sounding the rm, informing everyone to get ready and help the new pack.


    "Everyone outside. Prepare for battle. Hurry! The new arrival is being attacked!" He growled loudly.


    Luka and I turned into our wolf form halfway down the stairs and rushed outside with a mass of wolves


    behind us.


    The vampires kepting. Of course, as they have no fear when theye inrge groups. One


    vampire aimed its fangs at me but N stretched her mouth as wide as she possibly could and dug its


    teeth into the female vampire''s side, ripping off its flesh. The vampire was thrown on to the other side


    as I could taste the fresh vamp blood that was drooling down my mouth with the piece of skin still


    between my teeth. I dropped it down spitting the blood out whilst focussing on the next kill looking at


    the crowd.


    Simba was shaking his head whilst twisting off a vamp''s arm and then leapt on to it digging its teeth


    into its heart, ripping it out of its chest.


    A male vamp, with really dark short hair and pale skin, was running into my direction. My wolf prepared


    herself as she lowered her front legs, growling and locking eyes with the monster in front of her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Suddenly another wolf jumped on the vamp, pushing it down hard to the ground. The view was lost


    amongst the rush of the battle. I thought I should go find the young wolves to make sure they are safe


    so I ran around, passing between everyone as I stayed as low as possible to prevent being seen by a


    vamp.


    There were a few vampires that caught sight of me but I killed them instantly. I managed to get to a


    very young wolf that was hiding in human form cuddled up behind a tree that was in the sun. Probably


    someone told her to stay there until the battle was over. As I got closer I realised that it was a young


    girl, about three or four, with a hood over her head. N grabbed her softly between her teeth and


    rushed towards the wolf packhouse. Luckily she hid well between the trees and managed to get in


    through the gate.


    I shifted into human form after putting the child down so that I could close the gate to secure the house.


    I picked the girl up and rushed inside with her clinging onto my neck shivering. Steph was in the hall


    and I motioned for her toe to take the kid into safety. I needed to go back out and as I ran, N


    emerged once again sniffing the air in search for more children.


    Luka''s POV


    "Alpha Kodi, behind you," I screamed through the mind link as I watched a vamp heading towards him.


    Another vamp covered my view as it managed to grab me by its sharp long nails. I squealed as I felt a


    needle through my fur and the coldness of the poisoning through. My eyes seemed to get blurry


    but before I dropped unconscious I managed to tear the vamp''s throat with my nails. Both of us fell


    onto the soil with an ugly smile forming on the vampire''s face, feeling satisfied that she managed to get


    me good.


    All I could remember was just a few shes of vamps jumping over me to fight with the wolves and


    someone lifting me and moving me away. I opened my eyes to see dad beside me. I groaned feeling a


    strong headacheing in.


    "Luka, are you alright?" He asked calmly as he put a hand on my chest.


    "Dad. Did you..?" I could barely breathe or speak and I couldn''t form any words.


    "Save your strength son. I found you unconscious with blood seeping out of your sides and this needle


    still tucked into your skin. A vamp must have surprised you. Your wolf will heal you faster than the


    norm. Give it some time."


    I realised I was in my bedroomid down on the bed over all the sheets.


    I felt my sides with both my arms and sure enough, I felt the skin burning. I closed my eyes again trying


    to talk to my wolf.


    "Are you alright Simba?" I asked. I heard no reply. "Simba" I called out again, more in a worried


    manner.


    My wolf howled as my body was pushed up from my pillow sitting down and a strong growl escaped


    me. My heart started beating fast and my wolf appeared before me through the full-body mirror that


    was on my side.


    I let out a cry of pain as I felt the poison getting out from the punctured skin before the wounds healed


    instantly right in front of my eyes. I looked back at the mirror but Simba was no longer there. It must


    have got back inside me.


    Looking at my dad, still breathless and surprised, he nodded with a faint smile forming on his lips.


    "I''m ready," I growled, getting my breathing back, showing my Alpha king eyes at my dad as I wore a


    determined face.


    I turned into wolf form and I nodded towards my dad, waiting for him to turn too, but instead, he


    remained in human form.


    "Go, son. I will stay here to help Mei bring in the kids" he said.


    Simba nodded again and ran outside to help. N and Simba locked eyes before she rushed inside


    with a baby between her teeth. I carried on towards the fighting area and aimed at two vamps that were


    ripping the skin of one of the wolves. I growled heavily and noticed that everyone stopped and looked


    at me with fear in their eyes. My legs kept running towards the two vampires and clung onto one of


    them, ripping his head. Inded on all fours back on the soil throwing its head away. Then without a


    thought, I ran towards the next victim. I ripped its heart out with my ws and I shifted back into human


    form holding its heart in my hands as I lifted it to show it off.


    Squeezing it tightly between my fingers, blood seeped down my arms, reaching the side of my body


    and legs until it fell on the soil. The pure silence turned into a roar of proud wolves whilst the vampires


    hissed showing their fangs.


    "Die you, bastards! There is no chance you will call earth your home!" I roared.


    They all showed fear in their eyes but stood still. My wolf growled again, this time releasing the


    strongest one Simba could do and the vamps disappeared in an instant, using their vamp speed.


    Howls filled the silence and some even turned into human form toe in for a hug.


    "Alpha Leon. Wee to our mutual grounds," I told him as I was wearing my green t-shirt.


    "I would love to thank you for saving my pack. I wouldn''t have managed to save this much of my pack


    without your help," he said pointing at a few of them.


    "Your pack is also my pack, her pack, his pack and everyone else''s pack as long as we all work


    together. We are all responsible for each other," I told him as I pointed at a few Wolves that were close


    enough to hear the conversation.


    Alpha Leon nodded and stretched down his arm for a handshake.


    "So, Alpha of the Millenium wolves. There is a nice ce for you here, for all of you," I said looking at


    the wolfs in front of me.


    "Jake, will you be kind to show them their new area?" I asked smiling at him whilst patting his left


    shoulder.


    He nodded and gestured for the Millenium wolf pack to follow him.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 24 Enchantress

    Chapter 24 Enchantress


    Part 1 Bonded mates


    Melody''s POV


    "She is an ex," I said shortly, avoiding the awkward moment of long silence that was already tensing


    around us.


    "Please, don''t make me exin any further. She is a good woman with a gentle attitude. As a witch,


    unlike wolves, I wouldn''t have known I was destined to have a mate, so as soon as I found out from a


    vision I had, I stopped our rtionship to be faithful to you."


    He looked at me with a smile, "No need to exin further. She is wee here as long as she sees


    you as a friend."


    I cuddled myself around Jake, feeling his warm chest on my face as I closed my eyes and listened to


    his heartbeat.


    He was silent for a long while so I whispered his name to confirm he was asleep. Looking up at him he


    looked like he was dreaming. He was such a handsome one, and lucky was my middle name. Through


    the faint light of the moon, I watched him breathe softly, sensing his feelings through the mate bond. He


    must have been dreaming something that was taunting him as fear started to emerge out of me, us. I


    breathed deeply to calm us down, resting my right hand gently over his chest.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hey, it''s ok darling. I''m right here. No one can scare you as long as I''m around."


    With one finger I touched his head, sending him good energy, hoping he would dream of something


    good. I could now feel happiness surging through him that brought a smile on my face. My small n


    must have worked.


    Luka''s POV


    My eyes drifted out of the window, watching the storm raging in front of me in the darkness as I walked


    calmly towards the reflecting ss. Mei and Mason were fast asleep so the room was very quiet, other


    than the faint snoring of my son and the sound of the ps of the thunder. I looked up at the sky,


    thinking of a memory I had with my father where he was looking out of this same window, in the middle


    of the night, but unlike Mason, I was fully awake, watching his excited face observing the storm.


    "Papa," I called with a squeaky voice, raising my arms, asking him to lift me from the bed and allow me


    to watch too.


    He hushed me, not to wake up mama as he lifted me, resting my but on his strong arm. I tucked my


    hands around his neck, cing one hand under the backside of his neckline, making myself


    comfortable. It was a habit I did as a child, and I could remember his skin warming my tiny chilled


    fingers. I smiled at the storm, knowing that my dad was watching me from above and I could feel that


    he was smiling back at me, feeling proud of all my achievements.


    It waste afternoon when I heard some fighting as a screaming from the woods. My alpha wolf


    ears heard themotion from the kitchen, where I was nibbling over some lemon meringue, feeding


    my addiction to sugar. My eyes widened as I hushed everyone that was making ttery noises around


    me, trying to listen carefully to detect from where the screams wereing.


    "Steph, can you hear it?" I looked at her with a tense expression.


    "Hear what?" She asked confused.


    I rushed outside only to see Mei and Melody chat quietly a few meters away. They stopped to watch


    me approach them and I knew Mei could feel my tension.


    "What''s wrong dear?" She asked, looking up at me.


    "Can you not hear the screamsing from the woods?" She looked at the forest and listened


    carefully.


    I could tell she could hear it too as her eyes dted.


    "Run Luka, run! Save her!"


    Melody was already off to inform Jake to join me in my search. Not waiting for my beta, I fled to the


    forest, shifting halfway, tearing my favourite t-shirt and my ck tracksuit trousers.


    Jake''s POV


    I was rushing down the stairs chuckling after watching one of the omegas tripping over his son''s toy


    truck and swearing his head off when I heard Melody''s voice shouting from afar.


    "Hurry Jake! Luka is out in the forest, trying to find the screamingdy. No time to exin further. Now


    go!"


    Watching the urgent look on her face, my wolf triggered and my legs started to run as fast as I could


    towards the packhouse''s exit. I lifted off my shirt, still running but I had no time to remove my trousers,


    so I shifted, managing to let my thinner wolf legs release my trousers as I jumped in mid-air. I pushed


    my wolf to run faster and faster, sniffing the air, following the Alpha''s scent to guide me to his direction.


    As his scent was getting stronger, I picked up a few other scents that were getting strong too. Finally, I


    could see some movement a few meters away from me and I managed to reach Luka that was already


    on the site. He turned into human form again, watching him lifting a woman''s weak body from the cold


    forest soil. She was dressed up in a very traditional witch dress and the green skirt was covering half of


    the area full of her blood.


    "Luka!" I shouted with the mind link, approaching them.


    "Jake, we must take her to the packhouse. No more deaths for this week."


    I nodded, still in wolf form, turning my tail towards them, allowing Luka to ce the woman on my back


    gently, avoiding to touch the gush she had on her side. He turned into wolf form again and with a nod,


    we started to make our way back to the packhouse.


    Melody''s POV


    I was in my room brushing my hair when I felt a tense feeling of powerful magic very close to me. The


    only time I felt such resilience was when I was sent to visit the great and significant enchantress to


    bless me and acknowledge me as a new which. She had chosen the best coven for me to learn and


    be stronger and more in control of my witchcraft.


    I ced the brush down on the dressing table, now feeling everything more intense.


    "It must be her!" I mumbled under my breath.


    I rushed out of the room and into the hall where I found both Jake and Luka in wolf form with a bloody


    woman that has just been ced down on the floor.


    "Enchantress! It''s the enchantress! What happened? Is she still alive? I mean, she must be, I can still


    feel her strength."


    Rushing to her side I hesitated to grab her hand for a moment, knowing that it is forbidden to do so


    without her permission, but instead, she deliberately turned her head towards me, reaching for my


    hand.


    "Enchantress, what happened to you?" I asked, engaging my hand around hers.


    "I was " she looked into my eyes, staring for a good minute before she exined further.


    "I was chased. Some guy with a wolf tattoo on his left arm. Stabbed me, removed my, my."


    losing consciousness, I rushed to the pack''s hospital to get someone to bring her in, but by the time I


    found a nurse, Luka was already behind me with her on his arms, as naked as can be.


    I couldn''t leave her bedside. After all, she was my master. Everything I learnt about myself and who I


    am was all thanks to her. My mind drifted to the day I was presented in front of her. The woman with no


    name but a high title. She was as beautiful as I was told and as powerful. Her steady, yet fruity voice


    made me feel weed by her and her gentle smile was whatpleted my trust towards her.


    Somehow she made her way here, but I wondered what drove her to walk this far. The enchantress


    has been resting in bed for hours after she was brought out of the surgery room.


    "Dr Price said she had one kidney missing. They stitched her properly to help her heal. She will live,


    but who did this to her will not have the same fate! We must find the person responsible, without any


    time wasted."


    Jake walked by my side, knowing how important she was to us witches. He looked just as upset as I


    was and as much determined to fulfil his promise.


    "I am d she will be fine, but one thing for sure is that whoever did this to her knew who she is before


    doing his move towards her. Touching her without her approvement would result in something...well...


    Something bad they say. But of that, I am not certain."


    I looked down at her and wished I could have another witch around to help me figure out a n to


    catch the person behind this. Without wasting time I was already texting Lh and Nelly to return as


    fast as they could, but before I could send the texts I heard the familiar voice, stopping me.


    "Oh, enchantress, you are awake!" I uttered in a brittle voice, feeling content she has spoken.


    "The others are already on their way. I can feel their return, Melody Aura Grey."


    She slowly opened her deep green eyes and looked down at her wound, gently cing a hand over the


    covered patch. Her face looked like she was in pain, yet she didn''t whimper or express any difort.


    She was after all the strongest witch, strong enough to enchant all men, and all the world, more


    powerful than anything one can imagine. There was no ce for weakness, but she bared the


    obligation to keep us safe on her shoulders.


    "Do you remember me? It has been so long," I mumbled, stunned she was able to remember my full


    name.


    "I can never forget my children. To me you are all very special."


    She lifted her arms to reach my face, cupping my cheek, like a gentle mother would, smiling up at me


    the best she could. I looked down, almost shy to be allowed to be by her side, another


    time.

 Chapter 25 In The Name Of Science

    Chapter 25 In The Name Of Science


    Part 2 Threats


    Jake''s POV


    I looked both at Melody and the enchantress, feeling like they had a moment, trying to read their facial


    expressions the second they disconnected from the long embrace.


    "I thought you slept in each other''s arms for a moment." I joked, watching them both stare at me.


    I chuckled, but they only returned a faint smile.


    "Right. Not a good enough joke perhaps," I mumbled, now feeling awkward.


    Melody stood up from the bed sighing, still gazing at my sight for a few more seconds until she turned


    to look at the enchantress.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, now feeling Melody''s confused emotions.


    "Would you like me to get you anything before I leave you to rest?" She asked her, getting hold of both


    her hands.


    "It''s fine Melody. You can go. I will be here, so, you can return any time." With ast peek at the


    enchantress, Melody and I left the room.


    "Are you ok Mel?" I tried asking again, stopping her right at the edge of the stairs.


    She turned to look up at me and smiled.


    "I''m confused by what I just found out, but I''m fine really," she whispered, looking around her.


    "I''m not ready to exin as of yet, but when I am, I will tell you everything. Is that ok?"


    Looking at her beautiful face, I melted into her arms, scenting her fragrance in her clothes and hair.


    "I''m hungry," She said, holding her hand over her stomach.


    "Let me take you downstairs my mon cherry," I grinned, grabbing her like a bride.


    I walked down the stairs with her in my arms and rushed to the kitchen. Kissing her forehead, I brought


    her legs back gently down on the floor.


    Luka''s POV


    I was in my office, signing some papers for other wolf packs, giving them permissions for some projects


    they want to organise.


    "I shouldn''t be wasting my time on this," I said, sighing, realising that there were more important


    priorities.


    I cleared my desk, moving everything neatly on one side, grabbed my blue t-shirt and left the office. As


    I tucked myst hand into the sleeve, one omega wolf came running and screaming towards me.


    "Alpha, alpha!" Reaching my side he gathered himself to talk.


    "What''s wrong Gert?" I asked confused, frowning down at him.


    "Another body was found down by theke. It''s of a young man that was one of our pack members. His


    wife is at the scene along with their two sons."


    I took off, allowing Gert to lead the way until I spotted them from afar.


    "That''s fine. I will take it from here," I said, wanting to be alone with the mourningdy and kids.


    Reaching the lifeless body, lying on the warm sand, I leaned down to observe it for any gushes or signs


    of wounds or bruises. I turned him facing down, checking his back. A gruesome scene appeared before


    my eyes, moving back the dead wolf''s family, hearing their gasps that shredded my inner core.


    "Damn it!" I screamed out, getting angry and upset.


    I breathed heavily, trying to gather myself from allowing my wolf to get released as I could feel him,


    pace impatiently inside my chest. The only thing I can do for the time being is to take care of his family


    and bring his body in for an autopsy, trying to figure out what happened to him. Hopefully, we can get a


    clue in what is really going on.


    Mei''s POV


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bringing Mason close to my face, I pressed my lips against his chubby cheek.


    "I love you so much my munchkin," I smiled, bringing him back on the floor.


    He rushed out the door right at the same time when my mate wasing in. Luka followed him with his


    gaze, before disappearing from his sight, turning his attention on me.


    "You look like you have just seen a ghost sweetheart. Is everything ok?" Moving closer to reach his


    arms, he looked down at me looking upset.


    "It''s confirmed that whatever is happening outside our borders are all threats against us. Gert came


    running to me earlier, to take me to Pierre''s corpse down by theke."


    With a shock, I walked two steps back, now understanding why I felt Luka''s anger through our mate


    bond. I was just as angry and upset that the threats were now getting more personal.


    "We must act fast Luka! We cannot allow any more of this! Not to us, not to any wolf around our parts."


    My mate shook his head in disbelief appearing to have gotten some motive to start taking further


    action.


    "We must start by gathering everyone, informing them of what is going on. It''s best to lock the gates


    until we have further knowledge."


    I nodded agreeing to his words.


    "Let''s not waste time then," I lifted my hair into a ponytail, following my husband to the main hall where


    we usually gather for the Alpha''s speech.


    We were dining at the table right after the meeting with the pack. Everyone was quietly seated, only


    hearing the rattling of the cutlery against the tes as we ate our dinner. One of the wolf guards that


    was with the other two, by the gates came running in with a message to Luka.


    "There was a young rouge that brought me this paper to give it to you."


    He held the paper out for Luka to reach as they eyed each other. As he opened the paper, I leaned


    forward to be able to see the handwritten letter. We noticed that the letter was written and signed by


    dried blood. Both of us looked at each other before he started to read aloud.


    "To the alpha king of wolves,


    You might feel confused about why you are finding dead bodies around your area. Please, do not feel


    threatened by it. We mean you no personal harm.


    I would like to set a meeting with you tomorrow at the dawn of day to exin the ongoing project and


    what all this is for. I will be waiting for you by thergest tree you can find in the forest. One thing before


    I conclude, you muste on your own!


    Regards,


    The unknown"


    I watched Luka closing the letter neatly, considering the invitation.


    "No way Luka. It is a trap. They might need you next for their ongoing project or whatever that is. I


    won''t let you go."


    I shouted angrily, standing up from my seat. I didn''t feel like eating anymore and so I grabbed Mason


    and left to my bedroom. Feeling Luka following me, I stopped halfway, waiting for him to approach.


    "Hey, listen," he said softly, taking thest step forward.


    "I am not stupid. I can feel it is a trap, but if I don''t go I expect further threats toe our way. We must


    n something before the time is up."


    He looked straight into my eyes and waited for an answer.


    "Let me take Mason to bed, then we can meet at the office. Bring Jake and Melody so we can discuss


    further."


    Luka''s POV


    We waited for Mei to join us, Jake and myself sipping some whiskey next to the desk, whilst Melody


    was filing her nails feet across on the sofa.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting. Mason is finding it harder to sleep every day," Mei mumbled,ing in,


    closing the door behind her.


    She rushed to Melody''s side, snatching her nail file from her hands.


    "Hey, hey," Melody muttered, frowning at her.


    "Now, it is very important to concentrate on this discussion. We are being threatened by some guy with


    a project in his mind. He already killed at least four of our kind and stole a kidney from the enchantress.


    Sending a note to Luka, the highest leader of the wolf packs only means that they want to weaken us


    by snatching him away," Mei exined, looking upset.


    We were all silent for a while, considering her thoughts.


    "So," I said, breaking the silence.


    "Any suggestions?" I asked, raising my eyebrows, taking another sip off the chill whiskey ss.


    Jake cleared his throat as he stood up from the chair in front of me, moving towards the alcohol table to


    fill his empty ss.


    "I don''t suggest you go alone if you are nning to still go meet with him or her, whoever the f**k these


    people are. We can get some wolves to hide and make sure you are well protected. Whatever they are


    n..."


    Jake was stopped by Melody as I noticed her ncing at Mei that was curled up like she was upset.


    "No. No Jake! That is the worst n. What if that is what they want? In the letter, they wrote that Luka


    should go alone to make it seem like they are threatening Luka, should he decide to bring some


    backup. But what if it is a trap? I don''t recall any type of leader to face an enemy alone, so how would


    they expect that we would allow our highest leader to face them alone? I think they are trying to y


    games with us, tricking us into thinking that we are not going to notice their n! They don''t want him


    to be alone, they want wolves toe out of their safe home since they cannote in to kill and use


    us for whatever project they are doing."

 Chapter 25: Part 2 The cries of the cursed

    Chapter 25: Part 2 The cries of the cursed


    Jake''s POV


    "Stretch,stretch,stretch. Great, now another side," I said as I was warming up the pack of wolves to get


    ready for the run.


    "Great. Now I want everyone in line. Get ready to run in ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three,


    two, one, run!"


    I clicked the button on the time watch and waited for the pack toe back within an hour. Luka has


    juste down to have a word with me about this afternoon n.


    "Do you feel that the pack is ready?" He asked scratching his thick beard.


    "I believe so. Look at them. They are training seriously. They don''t stop orin one bit. They have


    be stronger and sharper. Look at Mkai''s team over there. So in line and precise. Right?"


    He watched them for a while just admiring them.


    "I don''t want to lose even one of them tonight. Let''s hope they are sharp enough. The vampire''s


    children are hidden below ground. It will take time to get to them. I want thirty of the packs to guard this


    area here, ten of the packs to guard point one of the forest, another ten packs to guard point two, and


    thest few of the packs to guard point number three. I will be going with dad this morning to find their


    hiding spot," he exined.


    "Sounds like a n," I answered. "But, don''t you think I shoulde too? You might need backup," I


    suggested.


    "No need. The less we are the better. I don''t want them to sense our presence. They smell blood from


    fifty miles away."


    I nodded and looked at the timer.


    "Here theye," I told him smiling. Sure enough the first few started to show up.


    "I''ll let you to it then," he said as he turned to walk back inside.


    "Well done everyone!" I said pping my hands whilst watching everyone trying to catch their breaths


    back.


    The guards closed the gate as soon as thest of the pack entered.


    "Let''s start the cooling down, then we get ready for breakfast," I said thinking of how hungry I was


    getting.


    Luka''s POV


    My dad and I started walking slowly in the forest trying not to get our hearts pumped up as the


    vampires will smell our blood more easily. We sniffed each ce trying to find any hint of their scent.


    "Nothing yet," I whispered, feeling a little ufortable, wanting to just get everything over and done


    with.


    "Shh. Don''t talk," he reminded me telepathically.


    Their hearing is as good as us wolves and we didn''t t want them to hear us. We continued our search


    for hours until my stomach started to growl. Suddenly I heard the faint sounds of the vampires'' moans


    coming from everywhere.


    My dad pressed his index finger on his lips and we stopped for a moment to listen. He pointed at the


    direction from where the sound wasing and we started to walk slowly until we could smell their


    scent. The further we walked the stronger their scent got which meant that there was more than just a


    few of them in one spot. This could be their hiding ce but until we were sure, we didn''t leave. One


    day walker vamp that was outside, on his way back from his shift caught our scent.


    "Daywalker," I told dad telepathically, "run".


    We both ran as fast as we could in human form but as we were getting more tired and breathless, our


    wolves emerged halfway to our escape, leaving our clothes behind. The vampire that spotted us was


    chasing us with his vampire speed and managed to get on my back, clinging to my wolf''s fur. Simba


    tried to bring him down with a high jump but it was to no avail. Dad''s wolf growled and jumped over


    both of us and bit his finger off, removing his daylight ring. The vamp screeched and screamed until the


    sun boiled him inside out leaving his skin burnt ck with smokeing out from his skin.


    I was shocked by the scene in front of me as I never saw one getting exposed to the sun.


    "Run," my dad said shaking me off from my amazement.


    We started to run as fast as we possibly could, hearing more screeching from the other vamps that


    heard themotion.


    "We found them. We found their hiding spot," I told Mei and Jake trying to catch my breath back. "They


    are on the far side of the forest hiding in a cave."


    I coughed and turned to face dad that was also trying to calm down.


    "Seems like you were chased," Mei said looking at both of us.


    "One day walker caught us but thanks to dad, he is fully fried like an overcooked chicken in an oven.


    He bit its ring off and the sunburnt him alive. Do you still have it pa?" I asked curiously now gathering


    myself up.


    My dad stretched his hand out between us four and opened the palm of his hand exposing the ring.


    "He was one of the Gangrel n. They know no fear. They are one of the few that brave the wilderness


    and the dangers that it brings. We must be careful of their elders as they tend to be more bestial


    physically and mentally, making them more aggressive and dangerous," dad exined.


    "I am sure they have gathered all their ns by now, waiting for us to go to them. We should stick to


    our original n. No mistakes or they will make fools of us."


    He raised his eyebrows and handed me the ring.


    "You see there?" He pointed at the golden ring that had a carving at the top. "This is the sign of their


    n."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I focused my eyes on it to get a good view of every detail.


    "Wolf?" I asked surprised.


    "Wolf. That is their symbol," dad answered back.


    "Why? How?" I was confused.


    Mei stretched her nack to get a better view of the ring and Jake was silently listening.


    "They do not fear us. Most of the time, they are the ones that carry the daylight ring. They are so strong


    that they dare do the dirty work themselves."


    I moved my eyes at everyone trying to see if anyone had anything to say.


    "We stick to the n then," I said after a few seconds of silence.


    I gave the ring back to dad nodding my head.


    "Let''s inform the rest. Jake gather every pack for me outside. I need to give them their positions and


    directions. No time to waste," I ordered.


    I watched as I stood on the stage that was built the previous day for me by a few wolves from my pack.


    Everyone was standing in front of me waiting for me to start.


    "Today is the day we end all of the Vampires. We do not want to give them the chance to expand


    throughout the whole world," I started.


    Everyone cheered in response.


    "Their dominance is nothingpared to our strength. We are the ones to rise and stand. Today we


    will not just fight for our kind, but we will fight in the name of all humans, werewolves, wolfs and good


    witches alike. No vampire will bring us down!"


    Everyone raised their voice and arms, cheering and chanting "Hail king Luka! Hail king Luka".


    Suddenly there came a gust of wind throwing some banners that were ced around the stage.


    Everyone stopped their chants and started to look around. A familiar scent filled my nostrils, yet I could


    not remember whose it was. The wind stopped as fast as it came and before me stood a tall young


    lady, with light brown hair and hazel eyes.


    "Lh?" I gasped with disbelieve.


    I have not seen her in a very long time.


    "How?" I asked not knowing what to say.


    "I heard you needed a good witch to help so I found you here," she announced.


    "You''re a witch?" I looked at her up and down still with my eyes wide open.


    "Yes. I was hoping I would get a different reaction then that though."


    She giggled and looked at Mei.


    "You are with child," she said smiling.


    Mei smiled back moving closer to me.


    "Congrattions are in order," Lh continued. "Luka, I know you know me to be a different person,


    but I hope that you still trust me."


    I tried to shake off my surprised look and cleared my throat trying to gather myself.


    "Well, wee to our packhouse. Our kind wees you. We have a free room for you if you like to


    join us. But, tell me, why did you choose to help us?" She looked at me with a smile.


    "Well. You have been of great help when we worked together, remember? I have never returned the


    favour. Anyways, helping you kill those monstrous creatures that were created by our kind is the least I


    can do to pay for the mistake that was made by one of us witches."


    Silence filled the air for a while.


    "Let''s discuss this further and give the vampires onest day of survival then. We might n something


    even better than the original n," I said convincingly, now being hopeful we might have a better


    chance at winning with an extra pair of hand.


    I looked at dad that was at the corner of the stage watching silently and he was wearing a concerned


    look on his face. I could tell he didn''t like the idea of a witch joining us or possibly postponing the fight,


    yet he didn''t want to speak over my decision since I was the king of all wolves and werewolves alike.


    He just gave me one nod in eptance and started to walk himself back in the packhouse.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 26 Next Of Kin

    Chapter 26 Next Of Kin


    Part 1 The scientist


    Luka''s POV


    "Damn it," I whispered angrily, holding a fist in mid-air.


    "Hey, hey, quiet" Melody warned, bringing my fist down. "Don''t worry, I got it," she said, grinning


    cheekily as she closed her eyes and took deep breaths to focus.


    She chanted silently whilst I observed our surroundings and Jake was trying to spot the person that


    shot the tranquillizer.


    "You cannot fight it off. It''s too strong. Now, let''s find out if you got that tattoo hidden under your shirt,"


    the scientist said, exposing Melchior''s chest.


    My heart started to race thinking we were going to be screwed but as I was getting my weapon ready I


    heard the scientist speak again.


    "Oh, seems like you are the one."


    I felt confused about how he had a tattoo identical to mine, but I heard Melody slightly chuckle, feeling


    pleased with her magic.


    "Was it your doing Melody?" I asked, staring at her.


    "Guards! Come get him in the trunk. Let''s move!" The scientist called out, still gazing at Melchior.


    Suddenly, I turned my attention back towards Melchior and the scientist and I couldn''t control my


    emotions any further so I growled loud enough to make the trees shake, releasing my wolf. No time to


    waste, I pushed through the branches that came my way, barely letting my feet touch the ground in the


    hopes of saving Melchior.


    Jake''s POV


    To my horror I watched Luka run towards our enemy, exposing his wolf. I urgently needed to find who


    shot the tranquillizer before he shoots another at him too. I reached out the shotgun Luka left behind


    and aimed at the direction from where Ist heard some faint shuffles in a bush to my left. Sure


    enough, I spotted her. I aimed and pulled the trigger, making a huge disturbance in the forest.


    Melody dragged herself backwards in shock and I could feel her anxiety spiking through our special


    bond.


    "What the f**k Jake," she grumbled beneath her breath, breathily. "You have both fucked us up now.


    They might figure where we are."


    I turned to see what Luka has been up to and sure enough, he was growling in front of Melchior''s


    unsteady body that was lying on the ground, as he was still trying not to give in to the tranquillizer. I


    aimed my gun at the guards that were now surrounding them, all wearing a green military-like uniform.


    "I must call for backup," Melody said, almost standing up. I pushed her back down, holding her arm


    tightly.


    "No, we are too close here. They will spot you. I can safely ask for more help."


    Sure enough, since I was not as close to getting the message out through telepathy, I shifted and


    howled loudly for everyone at the packhouse to hear me. Within a few minutes, I could scent a couple


    of wolves nearing our site whilst I was already running towards a bunch of humans that were wearing a


    ck military uniform. I was making sure they were dead, before leaping onto the next one, but my


    vision was ckened out by some bag that was brought over my face.


    Melody''s POV


    "No," I screamed as I watched them take my mate into arge cage on top of a Hilux truck.


    My body went numb for a moment, but then I got angry and I pushed myself forward, chanting some


    spells to protect myself from enemies approaching me.


    The truck was already moving so I needed to act quickly before it was toote.


    "Namya guiruda mi cacura. Sam bim ra hi kuru an," I pointed my arms towards the truck, holding


    myself together.


    The truck stopped moving forward as I broke the engine into pieces. I quickly rushed to Jake''s side,


    chanting again to unlock the cage for him.


    I removed the bag from his face and turned my attention towards the pissed off driver that tried to shoot


    at me. Instead, with my spell, the bullet turned towards him, pushing through his forehead. He took one


    last nce at me before he dropped dead on the ground with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Take that, you baffoon!" I frowned at his dead body like he was going to hear or see me.


    Jake, still in wolf form, growled at one of the guards that were approaching us. Giving him no


    opportunity to lift the gun, Jake sprinted into his direction to attack him. I could not continue to observe


    him as another guard was already aiming the gun at me from a good hiding spot, but luckily I managed


    to spot him. This time I decided to hide, trying to save some energy for the unavoidable. Also, since I


    was pregnant I didn''t want to overuse my magic as I would be risking both of us.


    Luka''s POV


    I was standing between Melchior and the scientist, growling and showing myrge pointy teeth. None


    of them moved a muscle for a good moment, looking surprised with my intrusion.


    "And, who are you wolf? Move away or I will have you killed, or worse," the scientist said frowning at


    me.


    "Watch your tongue!" I said, shifting into human form, reaching for the scientist''s thin neck.


    He looked at my chest, with his wide eyes confused, struggling to breathe as I lifted him off the ground.


    "You don''t speak to no alpha like that! You areing with me."


    I looked at Melchior and motioned with my head for him to stand up.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Take him into the dungeons. I need to have a word with him," I ordered, bringing him back down


    unconscious.


    Melchior wrapped his legs and arms with some rope he found in his back pocket and lifted him on his


    shoulders like arge bag of potatoes, taking him away.


    Quickly I rushed to one of the guards in wolf form as he was running to attack Melchior from behind. I


    reached him just on time, bringing him to the floor. My teeth pierced into his skin, breaking his arms in


    one go. He yelled with pain, then fainted.


    Moving onto my next target, I noticed Lh from afar, rushing towards the chaos, then not long after,


    Nelly showed up chasing Lh. They got into a hiding spot, noticing them connecting hands and


    closing their eyes.


    One guard started yelling at me as he wasing forwards with a small knife. I growled, exposing my


    teeth and as soon as he was close enough I wrapped my teeth around his ankle, dropping him to the


    ground. As soon as I was about to jump on him I felt something pierce my side which brought me down


    to the ground.


    I started shifting into human form holding the wound but naked in front of two guards that were about to


    restrain me with ropes. Luckily Jake bit down one of the guards from behind, distracting the other one


    for me, which gave me enough time to sh him with the knife I took out from my side.


    I had no time to feel the pain as more guards wereing in. Not able to shift again, I kept the knife,


    holding it tightly, shing into anyone thates my way. It was already past lunch and the humans


    were looking more agitated and tired.


    Suddenly I noticed what the witches were chanting as it was visible enough for me to notice. The


    guards were falling into a deep sleep one by one, not being able to control their actions any longer.


    Melody came running towards me, offering me a nket she found in the van.


    "Get everyone to move back into safety. Lh and Nelly will bring the spell into an end as soon as


    everyone is safe," she exined, looking away from me.


    With a nod, I informed the wolves to move back inside. I walked slowly, holding my wound, reaching


    the dungeons. Walking down the stairs, I got a shback from when Mei and myself walked in for the


    first time in a long time and found my father''s letter in a ball on the floor.


    "We are here," Melchior shouted, raising an arm for me to spot him.


    I walked towards them, taking my time, then nodded at Melchior to step aside. Watching the scientist


    observing me quietly, I moved closer, leaving less space between us.


    "What''s your name?" I started to ask with a decent tone.


    The scientist remained quiet but smiled at me to try and provoke. I looked at Melchior for a moment,


    then turned my head back to the scientist.


    "I will patiently ask again. What is your name?"


    All he did wasugh in my face, making sure to make me lose my temper. I grabbed hold of the


    prisoner''s shirt from between the cell gate and started to yell and pull at him roughly.


    "Onest time. What is your name?" I said, rattling the gate as I pulled at him.

 Chapter 27 On The Loose

    Chapter 27 On The Loose


    Part 1 Memory


    Enchantress''s POV


    As my eyes were closed, taking myself back in Biorn''s preserved memory, I focused on what I saw


    written on the letter.


    "The letter was written with a left hand which means we have something that can help us find who


    wrote the letter since it was signed under anonymous."


    "How do you know that?" Melody asked, taking a step forward, frowning in thought.


    With a smile, I observed her for a moment, then decided to give her a good tip for the future.


    "Since left-handed people move their hand over their fresh writing, they tend to smudge the whole


    paper with the same ink they write with. This paper was all smudged. An eye for detail darling. An eye


    for detail is the trick to many problem-solving issues. You can never tell when you can find it of good


    useter on."


    "Oh, wow. That is a good tip to know," Luka smirked through a wince.


    "What was on the paper?" Luka asked impatiently.


    I sighed, then closed my eyes again to imagine it all in my head exactly how I saw it in Biorn''s memory.


    "The letter said that science was offering him a high-rank post as long as he co-operates. He would


    receive a good sum if he would ept helping them in the name of science."


    I opened my eyes again now realising something important.


    "This Biorn guy is not the head of all this. Someone else is behind the main purpose of this project.


    Surely he works for this guy now, whoever he is and they n on something big. Though, I wonder if I


    can manage to get more out of the scientist''s head," I said, moving beside the alpha. "With your


    permission, I would like to have a word with the prisoner again."


    Luka nodded but grabbed hold of my arm before I started to walk away, pulling me closer to him.


    "This project has been on for years. I wish to know when it started, the name of the boss, what the


    project is all about and their motive."


    He eyed me until I nodded back in agreement, then he let go of my arm.


    "Jake, Melchior," he said, motioning with his head for them to follow me.


    It doesn''t hurt to have two pairs of extra hands, just in case. We walked down the stairs, out of the main


    door and into the dungeons where we have been just a few hours ago. Two guards had to be standing


    just outside the doors but I couldn''t see them from the angle I was at just yet. Still, my heart skipped a


    beat as I got a hunch that something was wrong. Their bulky figures were nowhere in sight and that


    only meant that they were either busy fighting inside the dungeons or they left the prisoner unattended


    for some reason.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I moved my legs more quickly, urging to reach the dungeon, and to my horror, the guards were


    bleeding and left dead in their spot.


    "Damn it! Jason! Drake!" Jake shouted, crouching beside their bodies, hitting them lightly on their


    faces. He checked their pulse but they were gone. With a fist, he punched his legs, gnashing his teeth.


    Melchior brought out an arm in front of me, stopping me from moving forward as he kept his body


    strong and steady.


    "Stay here," he said, moving away his arms as he rushed into the dungeons checking the area.


    Soon he came back up with his eyes wide open. "He is gone!"


    Luka''s POV


    "I''ll leave you two at peace for now. My sisters are calling me to get to them fast anyways. They said


    they have a n on how we can assist you in this mission," Melody said standing up from the chair at


    the corner of the room.


    I nodded and smiled, thanking her for their help as Mei and myself watched her exit from the hospital


    door.


    Mei moved beside me as soon as everyone was out and held my hands softly, sitting down on the chair


    next to my bed. She smiled quietly, eyeing me for a moment.


    "Our world can never let us live in peace, can it?" She whispered.


    I chuckled knowing that she was right. For years our kind had battled between different species when


    all we ever wanted was peace. Most of all a normal life. I lifted my eyebrows but said nothing for some


    time.


    "How''s the pain?" She asked, observing the wound.


    "Awesome," I chuckled, wincing at the stretching of the ribs against my wound.


    "We will win this war, just as we managed to seed in the other fights, I promise. I can feel my wolf


    trying to heal my wound already, eager to get out of this bed to get into action. In a few days, I can be


    myself again Mei."


    Feeling the softness of her cheeks made me want to make love to her, despite my injury. Her eyes


    were mesmerising as she glowed, looking back into my eyes.


    Suddenly Jake came back rushing into the room looking troubled. His wide-eyed face and the waving


    of his hands only suggested that something was really bad. My heart was already pounding at the


    thought, imagining it all in my head.


    "What''s wrong Jake?" I said, raising my voice in rm.


    "He''s gone!" He breathed, looking deep into my eyes.


    "What do you mean gone?" I growled getting upset, feeling my eyes burn as I noticed them turn ice


    blue from Jake''s eye reflection.


    "The outside guards are dead and so is the one inside. Melchior found the cell door open wide and the


    prisoner is gone! Two more of our pack members were found dead a few meters away from the


    dungeons!"


    "We must find him! We can''t let him get inside this building. The main gate has been closed early today


    so no one could exit ore into our parts. If it is still closed and the guards are on guard, I can''t


    imagine that he managed to escape all on his own, yet it looks that way. So I think they must have


    found another way toe in from," I said, standing up from the bed, feeling all the pain taking my


    breath away.


    "Luka I have to go check on our son. He is sleeping alone in our room and I can''t risk having the


    prisoner find him!"


    I nodded as I watched her rushing out of the hospital room, closing the door behind. My instinct was to


    look out of the window in the hopes of spotting Biorn from three floors up.


    "What are your orders alpha? What is our next move?" Jake asked in a rapid high toned voice,


    interrupting my intuitions.


    My eyes turned to look at him, frowning in thought as I took a few steps towards him. Gathering a n


    in my head I sat down at the edge of the bed groaning in pain.


    "I need you to gather our best fighters. Surely someone must havee in to help him kill the guards


    and find the keys to open for him. If I was in his situation I would ask for just one guy to do such a


    manoeuvre, preventing from getting too much attention from the enemy."


    This was a mystery that needed to be solved fast before anyone else was injured or dead.


    "I want everyone to search the area in wolf form, ready to attack. Make sure to get a least ten wolves to


    cover the entrance, just in case."


    I watched Jake rush out of the room, off to gather arge group of our best and strongest of wolves


    whilst I moved back to the window, observing the area.


    Suddenly I saw some movementing from behind arge tree right below the window. An average


    human would not have managed to see anything but with the help of my wolf vision, I could discern


    clearly what was going on.


    I got tense as soon as I saw a third figure of a child being held by one of the two guys that were waiting


    to make their escape. It would only take a second for them to find an escape if one guard turns to look


    the other way.


    Without thinking I rushed out of the door ignoring my difort to find Mei at the corridor in tears,


    screaming hysterically that our son was gone.

 Chapter 27: Part 2 The good witch

    Chapter 27: Part 2 The good witch


    Mei''s POV


    Luka was still fast asleep so I took the opportunity to just admire the man next to me. He was breathing


    softly as we were both facing each other. I couldn''t help myself not to touch his cheeks which I did


    gently, caressing him whilst I could. I think he felt my cold hands warming up against his face as he


    lifted his hand cupping mine still with his eyes closed.


    "You already awake?" He asked me still with his sleepy deep voice.


    "Only to watch you sleep my darling," I said as my eyes gazed on his lips.


    He opened his breathtaking grey eyes that met mine as he leaned in for a kiss.


    "I am hoping that today will be a winning day for us. I am so done worrying about everything. I don''t


    want our child and future children to be brought up not knowing what the forest offers because we won''t


    risk facing the vampires."


    He held his hand on my still t belly caressing it. I smiled and inhaled sharply.


    "We won''t have that kind of future for our kids and the next generations toe. We fight today to win


    tomorrow''s freedom."


    I brought my fingers through his hair, noticing that he was growing a few white strings of hair from the


    front.


    "Let''s get up, my old man. We need to train early, remember?"


    I rolled over and got up feeling energetic. It might be that I was nervous and that drew my energy level


    up. I wore my green training top and ck training trousers that would match with Luka''s clothing.


    I walked down the stairs to join the packs for training. Lh was having a conversation with the children


    that have gathered around her enjoying her storytelling as they were all sitting down on the floor.


    "It was a bit, yes, but then I got used to the tingly feeling, Nelly said to Sindy. The tiny fairy smiled at her


    response and wondered when she will ever get to her fifteenth birthday to be able to have magic too


    like her older sister."


    I approached Lh and the kids slowly, admiring her. She knows how to entertain the pups. Lh


    looked up towards my direction and stopped the story. A few kids started to protest and so she smiled


    at them and brushed her fingers over their hair.


    "Good morning Mei. How are you feeling today?"


    She looked at my belly as she raised her eyebrows. I looked down rubbing both my hands on my belly


    smiling.


    "Can''t wait to have him in my arms," I answered having the feeling that its a boy.


    "Too early to say if you are trying to ask me to check for you. You cannot yet tell what it will turn out to


    be. Either or, they are both rewarding, right?" She asked looking back at the kids hugging a few of


    them.


    "Where is it?" One four years old blonde girl asked.


    Both Lh and I giggled. Lh pointed at my belly to show her.


    "I don''t see it though," she said innocently, searching my belly.


    "Yes, that is because it is still growing inside her. In a few months, you will see her belly grow," Lh


    exined to her looking at me.


    I smiled back at her as I watched her lifting herself from the floor. She was wearing a light blue dress


    covering up to her ankles. She walked to me and took both my hands in hers and closed her eyes. I


    stared at her not knowing why she did that, waiting for her to open her eyes again and exin to me.


    "Seems like everything is fine. Can''t satisfy your curiosity though as of yet. As I said, the gender reveal


    must beter on," she said as she brought her hand to my belly. "I will take care of you till the day your


    pup is born."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Luka walked towards us as we were about to walk outside to watch everyone settling down for training.


    "Morning Lh," He said looking serious.


    It takes him time to adjust in the morning. He rubbed both his eyes roughly before proceeding to


    continue with the conversation.


    "Today we will not train as hard as the other days to allow the pack the energy they need forter. I


    hope that they are ready," he exined.


    "They are ready Luka. I promise you that. One thing though. You will have some losses before the war


    is over, but you will manage to win."


    Lh looked at us with a determined face as Luka looked at her with concern.


    "I don''t want any losses. Is there anything you can do to help?" he asked.


    "I have already done my best. I cannot cheat death. It is against the good witches'' rules. Those kind of


    spells are dark and can never be used."


    Luka nodded in eptance then looked outside at everyone like he is seeing them for thest time.


    "It''s time," he said after a while. "Mei, let''s go".


    It was half an hour into training when we all had arge explosioning from outside our territory, yet


    not so far from it. We all went silent in shock.


    "The daywalkers are trying to trick us. They want us to go outside to investigate and kill us during the


    process.


    "No one leaves from here," Lh screamed.


    Luka, Lh and my self ran towards the gate to check where the bombnded.


    "There," Luka said pointing at its direction. "You know what this means?" He continued.


    "They have weapons," I said now getting nervous.


    Lh ced a hand on our shoulders.


    "They don''t know one thing though. They have no idea you have a witch by your side that can


    designate their explosions. I have even a better idea. Why not making them explode whilst they have


    them in their territory?" She smiled cheekily and waited for Luka''smand.


    He looked at me for a second then back at her. "Do it," he confirmed.


    I left to gather all the kids inside to take them to the dungeons and as luna, I ordered everyone to take


    their ces as Luka exined the day before.


    "It''s time. You must all get ready. I want all the pups toe with me."


    There were hundreds of children that followed me down the long staircase that led to the prison cells.


    They were all empty and it was silent before the kids arrived.


    "Right, now I need your ears for a second my darlings. I need you all to be quiet as soon as I give the


    order. We do not want to draw any attention towards the vampires. I want the oldest of you to be in


    front and the youngest at the back once we reach the dungeon. Lh will do a spell for us to be


    invisible to trick the bloodsuckers from seeing us but they can still hear our every movement. They are


    ugly and scary and you don''t want them to get close to you as they can make you be one of


    them."


    Suddenly we all heard a very loud explosion. The packs that were outside must have gotten their ears


    burst. I hoped that everyone was ok within our walls.


    "Ok now settle down darlings. Remember training. Just in case the ugly monsters spot us, we must be


    ready for the moment."


    Luka''s POV


    I was preparing the pack with a motivational speech when I got interrupted by the loudest explosion I


    ever heard. By instinct, I was brought down to my knees as the sound wave hit my eardrums. Everyone


    started to groan andin about pain as they hold their hands on their ears. I have left Lh to do


    her magic near the gate and my gut told me to go check if she was ok. As soon as I reached the gate,


    she was on the floor looking drained and tired.


    "Lh," I called to her.


    She looked up at me and that is when I felt my body feel numb.


    "No, no, no, no, no Lh. Help! Bring me a few doctors Nelson, hurry," I screamed.


    As soon as I reached her, her body fell to the floor. I managed to reach for her head before it hit the


    ground.


    "Lh, stay with me. You are going to be ok."


    She looked at me barely opening her eyes when suddenly I felt myself being shifted into a


    hallucination.


    "Where am I?"


    Looking down on the floor Lh was gone. I looked around me and noticed I was somece else.


    There were dozens of children ying in the field that was part of therge packhouse. My eyes settled


    on a beautiful rose that brought a smile on my face thinking I should give it to Mei but my thoughts were


    interrupted as I heard a voiceing from behind me.


    "We don''t have much time Luka. The vampires are closer then we all thought. The explosion was a few


    hundred meters away. Its st tore my insides in a dozen pieces. I don''t have much hope. I will do my


    best to keep my body alive until the fight is over."


    I looked at Lh feeling ashamed of myself for not thinking about protecting her.


    "Lh, I have the best doctors one can find. They will help you get better. Just stay strong. Please,


    don''t die. I don''t want even one soul to die."


    Lh looked at me smiling "witches don''t have a soul silly, remember?"


    I felt myself being pulled back into reality as I watched Lh fade into nothing.


    "Hold tight. Soul or not, I am going to save you anyway."


    I lifted her holding her tight against my chest and walked towards the house pack entrance. Two


    doctors whom one was female came running down the hallway with two other male nurses following


    them behind with a stretcher.


    "Save her. She got caught in the st of the explosion."


    I brought her down on the stretcher whilst they were taking out all the equipment necessary to give her


    first aid before proceeding to the hospital.


    "Pulse, very low, breathing, barely, bleeding none externally but possibly internally. Raylene, venttor."


    Bernard took the venttor from Raylene and ced the pipe in her mouth gently. They checked her


    body from any bruises which seemed there were a few that were possibly getting bigger as time went


    by so they rushed her inside.


    I mind linked Mei to check if everything was ok from her side.


    "We are settled," she said back.


    "Lh got injured, she is taken to hospital," I informed her.


    "How, what happened?"


    I didn''t have much time to exin everything so I just ended the conversation with "tell youter" and


    rushed back outside to make sure that everyone got themselves ready for battle.


    "I need all the alphas to follow me. We will go to their shelter where they keep the offsprings and burn it


    down. We will start from there since it should be the easiest ce to start from. They will get much


    weaker if they have no one to rece them after their death."


    I waited for them to gather all behind the gate before I ordered the guards to open. Half of the Alphas


    changed into wolf form which was all in front of the ones that chose to remain in human form. Since I


    was the one leading I was in front, in wolf form. Me being thergest of the wolves I felt myself


    overpowering everyone and everything and got motivated that we were going to win.


    "We sneak in, no sounds. Follow me."


    I scented everywhere and let my nose lead the way. We entered into their territory and I kept sniffing


    our way to the offsprings location where the smell was getting nastier. Everywhere smelt of rotting skin


    and iron which almost made me gag a couple of times. After a few minutes, I managed to find the right


    spot.


    "Look at that! Oh gosh!" One alpha said, disgusted.


    Their nest was dark and massive, with a lot of slimy purple stuffing down from everywhere


    especially the ceiling. There wererge skin-looking transparent sacks, filled with a transparent purple


    liquid. In each sack, there were baby vampire fetuses that were floating in that liquid.


    You could see the shadows of each child from inside their eggs moving around, which looked


    disgusting to watch. I moved towards one of these sacks and noticed that the offspring was still forming


    the skin around its face, with its sharp teeth exposed and its eyes were still without the eyelid.


    Disgusting! We couldn''t waste time so I asked a few of the alphas to go further in and start the fire


    whilst I ced a few more alphas in different spots to help burn it all down.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 28 Haunted Dreams

    Chapter 28 Haunted Dreams


    Part 2 Horror


    Melody''s POV


    As much as I was going to regret checking what I drove on, I couldn''t get the possibility that it might


    have been one of the wolves out of my mind. With my shaking hands, I handed the walkie talkie to


    Lh, my armpits starting to drench in sweat.


    "No, Lh, no. Stay here. Here, take this walkie talkie and if you hear anythinging in, just let me


    know," I ordered, opening the door.


    I started praying to our mighty goddess that what it was back there, was just not one of us or human,


    but maybe arge rock or something.


    Closing the heavy doors to my truck with a loud bang, I started moving my feet as they quivered


    beneath me. The thick raindrops started seeping into my hair, ttening it out against my cold face.


    "Why didn''t I think of getting decently dressed, damn it! It''s cold," I mumbled to myself crossing my


    arms tightly against my chest as my shoulders lifted.


    My light summery green dress was not enough that day and the more I walked, the colder it was


    getting. I could feel my lips turning purple as they quivered and my fingers getting numb, but that didn''t


    stop me from moving forward.


    My vision was spotting something bloody on the grounds just about two to three meters away from me


    which made me stop and rethink about moving any further.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!" I kept murmuring, now taking one step at a time.


    What was just inches away from my feet was too much for me to handle. As my eyes gazed on the


    bloody mess a scream escaped my throat, making my body take a few steps back. To my surprise I felt


    something else beneath my right shoe, so my whole body shifted to see what was behind me. Sure


    enough it was just what I have suspected all along.


    Drenched in rain and sweat my vision became blurry and I felt like I was losing my mind. I screamed


    again losing control of myself.


    Lh''s POV


    What were seconds felt like a million years. I have never imagined that what I was looking at was


    possibly real. I only read them in books of fantasy stories. But no, seventeenth december twenty twenty


    was the day my eyes were open for the very first time. Laying on the cold hard ground were a set of


    two identical, yet familiar bodies. Their deep green eyes were open wide, expressing all the fear they


    were enduring moments before their deaths. Their long light brown hair knotted with blood and their


    mouths sealed shut as dry blood spilled out of it.


    "How is this shit possible? Who would have the guts to do such a horrible thing?" I shouted with rage


    as my hands were in fists at my side.


    I knelt down to close their eyes feeling pity over them, but as I did I got into a vision, taking me into


    these bodies''s past.


    "Ah, there she is. Oh. Hello there youngdy. Wee to our scienceb. No need to introduce myself


    since all you are to us is just an experiment. Anyways, I doubt that you can understand a word I am


    saying. Here, take these clothes to cover yourself up," Biron said, giving one other female scientist a


    gesture with his arms to give her a hand.


    The vision got blurry and then I felt myself shifting into some ce else. My body was stuck in what


    looked like an incubator standing upright, giving me the opportunity to observe my surroundings.


    Looking around me I saw a few science equipment and white light pointing at me.


    "She is awake again, finally. Do you think she is able to use her clone''s magic too, just like subject 23?"


    One scientist asked Biorn.


    He shook his head, looking up and down my body grinning. I wasn''t sure if I was wearing anything but I


    was feeling things stuck into me. I was not able to talk, so all I could do was stare at the two guys with


    their white science coats as they were writing down something on their notepads.


    Shifting into another vision I was in some dark ce, my body felt all broken and bruised. I could barely


    move a muscle but I did my best to turn my head around as my body rested against the wall sitting


    down. My eyes opened wide, looking at all the dead bodies around me being dumped like garbage


    sacks down a dumpster by some scientist helpers. I noticed that all the bodies were all clones of the


    same woman.


    Suddenly someone came to my side lifting me up slightly from my under arms, dragging me towards


    the rest of the dead bodies that were ced next to the dumpster to be thrown away.


    "This one''s still alive Ryan. Should we let Brian know?" One of the guys asked, touching my face in a


    rough manner.


    "No subject is to be left here! That is what he said. So no, we throw the living ones too. As harsh as it


    sounds, we need to keep ourselves alive too. You heard what he said when we were brought here


    Kyle," he said, breathing heavily as sweat was rolling down his fat face, throwing away another body.


    I threw up over the soil as soon as I returned back next to the two dead clones in the damp forest,


    feeling nauseous after seeing what was going on. Melody rushed to my side, holding her arm on my


    back, helping me get better.


    "What did you see Lh? Surely whatever you saw was nothing good. Those women there are clones


    of my mother''s younger self! What the f**ck! They thought this is a joke or what? I wonder if the


    enchantress herself back at the packhouse is the real one too!" She yelled over a few thunders that


    landed not too far away from our post.


    "Let''s get back in the truck Mel. There is so much to exin," I coughed, wiping my mouth against my


    right arm.


    As we were about to get in the truck the walkie talkie got activated by a familiar voice.


    "Melody, Jake talking, pleasee in."


    I moved the device close to my mouth as we closed the doors of the truck, pushing the voice return


    button to talk.


    "We are listenning Jake. We need to talk!" I replied with a tight voice.


    "We need to meet up. Wait for us at the end of the river," he said steadily, closing the conversation.


    "The end of the river?" I asked, not understandin what he meant.


    "Figure of speech. We decided on a spot before we left the house to meet up at just in case we


    needed. You can never tell if an enemy would be listenning, so we took some precautions," Melody


    exined, starting the engine.


    Nelly''s POV


    As I closed my eyes, pressing Mason''s favorite soft toy around my pair of hands I focused hard in the


    hopes of getting myself into Mason''s sight to try and figure out where he is being taken.


    "Come on Mason, let me in. Allow me in," I mumbled to myself, now moving the soft fluffy wolf closer to


    my chest, breathing softly, preparing myself for when he lets me through.


    "There. Good boy," I whispered, feeling myself drift outside of Mason''s quiet room.


    My eyes, met Biorn''s as I managed to convince the future alpha king to let me in. Of course Biorn had


    no idea I was there, so I did my best to act as natural as possible.


    "Where is papa?" I asked in Mason''s voice, trying to find out where he is taking the kid.


    "Ah, so now you talk. Does that mean you are warming up to me?" He asked, offering me a piece of


    what he was cooking in the middle of the forest.


    Ignoring his offer, I turned Mason''s head around the area, trying to figure out if I notice anything familiar


    with the area.


    "Aren''t you going to eat child?" He asked, turning Mason''s head back roughly at him as he pressed his


    dirty fingers against his cheeks.


    I frowned at him, knowing that that is what Mason would naturally do if he was in control of his own


    body. Biornughed evilly as he looked at him, turning his head to face the other scientist that helped


    him escape.


    "Did you see that Pharyl? He can scare us with a frown."


    He turned his head around to look at me but all he saw was an empty spot from where I managed to


    make Mason escape with his arms stuck tightly together with some rope. As I noticed his legs were


    free, I jumped quietly down from the thick branch that rested on the soil, running as fast as Mason''s


    legs could take me, rolling myself into a bush. I stayed there quietly, observing the scientists get in rage


    as they stood up trying to spot me.


    "Stay here mason, don''t move. Mama and papa areing for you. I am going to let them know where


    you are. Promise me," I spoke with his small voice, knowing that he could listen.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Moments before we disconnected I heard his faint voice reply back.


    "Promise."

 Chapter 29 What Matters The Most

    Chapter 29 What Matters The Most


    Part 2 The strongest pack


    Steph''s POV


    There I was growling at the scientists showing my sharp teeth to them, with Mason right behind me


    tucking at my fur. My mind was set to protect the child with my life, but I didn''t have as much


    experience in a battle as the other wolves, so I wanted Jake to be by my side.


    "You think you scare me with those teeth? I havee to know everything about your kind. How you


    feed, how you breathe, how you fight. Whatever you do, I know it. I know your body and your soul. You


    see, as a scientist, we examine not just the mind and body, but also the way of living, your favourite


    everything. We study it all until we feel like we became one with our study subject," Biorn said grinning


    madly at me.


    "You are never one of us," the enchantress said from behind me, with her hand already warmed up and


    ready to blow the scientists down.


    She had like a golden energy ball hovering between the palms of her hands which was only visible to


    the supernatural kind. Mankindcks such a vision as they are known as the weakest kind of all. I


    watched Biorn''s eyes widen for a moment, then he started tough hysterically. Anger has had


    consumed me enough for my vision to be blurry as my wolf suddenly found her way to leap over


    Biorn''s chest.


    "Ha! You fool," he yelled, pushing a knife into my ribs.


    My body became still as a whine of pain escaped me. shes of my past started to haunt me as I was


    pushed down on the wet, cold soil of the forest, allowing Biorn to free himself from my wolf''s


    heavyweight. My body turned back into human form, naked and drenched with both rainwater and thick


    blood seeping out of my left rib.


    As I grew weaker, feeling my soul slowly escaping my body, I started to get images of myte father


    whom I regretted to have ever wished to have good memories of. As his daughter, I yearned for his


    love in return but all I could remember was him beating both my mother and myself and being locked


    up like we were his prisoners,ing and going as he pleased.


    His true mate had died before my mother fell in love with such a monstrous and arrogant being,


    thinking he was the one. They had me when she was only eighteen years old, twelve years younger


    than him. So young, innocent and gentle as her beauty was beyondpare, yet her face was


    drenched in fear and sorrow. Her death was his fault and my hate for him drew me to kill him in my


    head every night before I close my eyes to sleep.


    Lucky for me it was a snake bite that brought him down to his knees, as he blood-drenched in its


    venom, he took hisst breath as he was unlocking my bedroom door, hoping I go call for help. I


    remember myself running over his dead body, escaping, and for the first time I looked at a tree,


    admiring its beautiful green leaves and massive body, experiencing true freedom. Taking in a deep


    breath, I scented the freshness of the forest, admiring everything around me. My only problem was that


    I didn''t know how to survive, how to hunt for food, how to find water and shelter for my own, so I


    rushed, hiding in a bush until Mei spotted me hourster hungry, thirsty and all dirty.


    Jake''s POV


    "Steph, Steph, talk to me!" I yelled in mind link, trying to make my way to her as fast as I could go.


    "Come on everyone, we must hurry," I said, urging everyone to run faster.


    I scented her as I got closer but I could also scent blood. Growling in rage I pushed myself further,


    leaving paw prints behind me.


    Momentster I saw Biorn''s head to my left being revealed to me from between therge forest leaves.


    To my right, there was the enchantress with her energy ball ready in between her palms as her face


    was showing steadiness like always.


    "Run," I growled to the pack running behind me.


    Watching Biorn''s facial expression change into a horrified look, he started to run away from me and my


    pack, but thanks to the enchantress, his body froze with his running pose. The other scientist also tried


    to run away, meeting Biorn''s same fate as his eyes widened in fear.


    Leaping over Biorn, he fell on Steph''s fresh blood, quivering as he peed his pants. My wolf nails dug


    into his skin, tearing it as I pleased. I turned into human form, pulling him up from his chest, still


    breathing.


    "I am only leaving you alive for my alpha to do as he pleases with you. The fact you tried to take his


    son, only made matters worse for yourself," I growled coldly at him, pushing him back on the soil,


    getting him dirtier. I tied his wrists and legs, lifting him like a feather on one of the wolves that walked


    closer to me.


    "Take this junk to our king," I ordered coldly, spitting at Biorn.


    The other scientist pleaded to let him go, but my anger was too intense to give into his innocent-looking


    face, so I ordered one of the wolves to take him too.


    My eyes looked down at Steph''s whitened body as Mason''s small wolf was licking her face and


    whining. I picked him up and quickly ordered some wolves to rush her to the hospital, holding her arms


    tightly as I sobbed.


    "Wait," the enchantress said firmly, "move away."


    We gave space for the enchantress to walk up to Steph, kneeling to get closer to her. With her palms


    over Steph''s wound, she started to chant. As I stretched my neck in curiosity, I saw the blood flow stop


    itself from seeping out.


    "This will do temporarily until real doctors can stitch her up properly. I numbed her pain too, but it won''t


    last for long. Now take her, and fast," she said watching her change her facial expression into a worried


    one.


    "Thank you, enchantress," I said, nodding my head thankfully at her.


    Luka''s POV


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I was at the door with Mei by my side, both nervously waiting for some news about the pack, Biorn''s


    capture and most importantly my son''s return. It has been a long day of waiting and both of us were


    getting tired.


    "Oh my Goddess, Steph!" Mei screamed out crying as she watched her lifeless body being held by one


    of us, naked in human form.


    She rushed outside to take a look at her, hoping she was still breathing. I walked limpingly to reach the


    scene and stopped silently to listen. Her heart was slow, but still working, and still breathing.


    "Hurry," I said sharply, pointing at the door for the naked wolf to take her to our nurses.


    At that moment my eyes rested on Glenna, one of the wolves that helped out.


    "My son?" I asked with a worried expression.


    "He is safe in Jake''s arms my alpha," she said, turning herself into human form.


    Looking away from her nakedness, I met Mei''s excited, sobbing eyes and we got into happyughter


    and a warm embrace.


    "Oh, Luka!" Mei eximed breathing into my chest crying with relief.


    I held her into an embrace as my eyes waited keenly to gaze at Mason for the first time after being


    taken.


    "Mei, look!" I breathed with emotion as I watched Jake holding him tightly around his chest petting my


    baby boy''s fur.


    I watched as Mei stretched her arms towards our son as Jake passed him to her. The child turned into


    his human form, wrapping his arms around her neck, squeezing each other with joy. Moving towards


    them I tucked my family into a hug, taking in the moment of relief, exhaling all my anxiety away.


    "Alpha," Jake interrupted from behind me, " I have another good news for you."


    He waited for me to turn around to give him my full attention. He smiled at me with wide eyes, moving


    closer.


    "We got Biorn and the other scientist. They are avable for you in the dungeons. Can''t wait to see you


    bring them to their knees! They deserve every bit of it!" He grinned, waiting for my reaction.


    "I cannot thank you and everyone that involved themselves for my boy enough! You have all shown me


    your dedication towards, not just me as your alpha and my wife as your luna but to each other. We fight


    for each other, defend each other, cry for each other, we are family! And that is what matters the most!


    We are the strongest pack, for we show dedication!" I yelled raising my hands in the air, ignoring the


    pain around my wound.


    "Cheers to you and your sess! Cheers to you all!"

 Chapter 29: Part 2 Saved by the healer

    Chapter 29: Part 2 Saved by the healer


    Lh''s POV


    Nelly was by the window watching the dramatic fighting and sometimes I could hear her whisper


    something and raise her hand.


    "How''s it going down there?" I asked startling her.


    "Oh, you scared me there for a minute." She chuckled, taking two deep breaths. "Don''t you need more


    rest?" She asked smiling at me.


    "I think I am doing quite well thanks to you. See? They also removed the venttor so I can breathe on


    my own."


    I tried to stand up but my body almost copsed on the floor. Luckily Nelly was fast enough to catch me


    before I fell.


    "Guess not enough to walk," I said giggling.


    "That''s ok. Keep resting. You are not fully healed yet as I said." She smiled as she moved myst leg


    back under the bedsheet. "There."


    She turned back to look outside. "One vamp at a time. I''m doing all I can to help," She exined.


    I was quiet at first then I thought I should help her out. "Kiy, kiy e os ta a aley dea, te do belon to plenne


    eah. No su no ligh wiy ki te awae, kiy te oe tat a wiut fath," I said repeating again and again.


    "No Lh, you are not ready yet," she said angrily, frowning at me.


    I ignored her and carried on, trying to hold on as much as my body could. As soon as she figured out I


    wouldn''t stop chanting the spell, she hurried by my side, took my already open arms and she started to


    chant with me. We kept at it until my body felt too weak to continue.


    "I can''t... I can''t," I said breathlessly.


    I knew I did all I could but I felt bad for not being able to help any more than I already have.


    "You have done the best you could. It''s fine. I can continue what you have started. Now rest".


    I closed my eyes and rested my head on the pillow and was drifted into a dream of terror and fear.


    My sister witch, Katherine and I were running in the deep forest both wearing a long white dress that


    was all dirty with soil. We couldn''t stop running. Something was chasing us but I couldn''t look back as


    that would mean that I would slow down and might get caught. It was dark and at times we almost


    tripped into things.


    "Run Lh, run as fast as you can. It''s right behind us."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I did as I was told and even though I was feeling breathless and my heart was beating out of my chest,


    my legs didn''t stop.


    "What is chasing us? I want to know Kathy," I said looking forward, avoiding a tree.


    "It''s them again. Foul creatures."


    Suddenly Kathrine was pulled back with a scream and like that she was gone.


    "No, no, no, no, no, hell no, damn."


    Tears were wetting my cheeks as I kept pushing myself further, hoping to find a ce to hide into.


    There it was. Arge house right in front of me. I ran towards its door and noticed it was half open so I


    wasted no time and rushed in and closed the door and locked it.


    I heard a lot of thumping and scratching for a while, then it was all gone..so quiet now. I pushed myself


    away from the door trying to catch my breath back as I started walking around the house. It was all


    dark. With no light at all, I entered the first room which looked like it was the kitchen. I held both my


    hands on the table looking down at it thinking about Katherine.


    "Why her? Why is she gone?"


    I started sobbing and talking to myself but the pain couldn''t fade away. It was toote for her but not too


    late for me. I was determined to survive and now I was looking up and out of the window when I saw it


    staring at me with its yellow eyes.


    With panic, I walked backwards hitting a blue vase which hit the ground and broke into a million pieces


    making a loud sound. I wasted no time in finding a ce to hide. I crouched between the bathtub and


    the wall hoping that I chose the best spot.


    Two yellow eyes entered the bathroom sniffing and growling low turning its head from left to right. It


    moved further in and got closer to the bathtub. My heart was beating so fast that I could hear it clearly


    without any effort. I had nowhere to go now. If it sees me, I''m done. Suddenly it managed to lock eyes


    with mine from a small crack. Damn. I am dead. I closed my eyes and found myself back at the hospital


    in bed with Nelly looking at me.


    "Bad dream?" She asked stopping the chanting.


    I nodded and sat down slowly on the bed.


    "Can''t sleep any more. I need to help."


    I stood up and this time I felt stronger, not strong enough, but better. I slowly walked towards the


    window next to Nelly and observed the situation quietly for a moment. I looked at her and held out my


    hand.


    We locked our fingers together and started to chant with our eyes closed. Suddenly we heard an


    explosioning from a few meters away that shocked us. We both looked towards its direction and


    we saw a ck cloud covering everyone outside.


    "I don''t understand. How did the vamps get hold of human weapons?" I thought.


    "Not weapons. That is dark magic. It must be their witch. She is trying to distract the wolves or us. She


    could sense our magic," Nelly said frowning.


    With one look at each other, we understood that we must continue our chants to help keep the wolves


    strong.


    Luka''s POV


    We were on the winning side for now but I could see a bunch of us were dead, on the cold hard


    ground. I couldn''t bear to see them but I couldn''t stop the fights. Like Lh told me back at the


    packhouse, I had to watch a few of us die, but in the end, we were to win. The good side always wins.


    I growled as I watched three vampsing for me. Starting from the smallest one of them, I leapt on


    its chest and pushed my nails into his skin, ripping it off, revealing his rib cage and all. The second


    vampire managed to scratch my face with its nails and drops of blood hit the corpse below me. The


    vampire that attacked my face got hysterical as he saw blood and leapt over me, trying to reach for my


    cheek to suck up my blood. I could feel his tongue getting closer and closer until it reached my wound.


    One lick. It only took him one lick of my blood and his body started to burn. It squealed at the top of its


    lungs until it dropped dead.


    Everybody around us stared at the scene in front of them. I was also shocked by what happened but


    now I realised that this was on my advantage. It must have been our Goddess''s doing. The vampires


    will cower at the scene of my blood, knowing what happened to their beloved friend. I smiled and


    watched quietly for a while the horror in the vamp''s faces, then I howled for everyone to move back to


    our safe quarters. No vampire dared to move an inch and we all went safely back inside.


    Everyone cheered and screamed with joy. Some alphas patted me on the back, offering their arms for


    a good shake. I was thrilled, knowing that we managed to do great on the first day of fighting.


    Mei came rushing towards me wearing a serious look on her face. My smile faded as she reached for


    my hands toe closer.


    "There... there is a path...." She said, breathing heavily for a good moment, not able to talk properly.


    "Vampiresing in from it to the dungeons. The kids!" She could barely breathe.


    "Calm down, calm down. Are you ok?" I checked every inch of her body as I watched her nod.


    "Breathe, breathe, that''s right" she was now getting her breathing back slowly.


    "The kids are fine, but they are not safe there. We must find this secret path to the exit."


    I nodded and asked two of the strongest alphas to join me in the search.


    "What happened outside? Thest vampires that entered looked like they have just seen a ghost and


    ran as fast as they could from where they came."


    She scrunched her forehead revealing a few wrinkles with her eyes wide open. Iughed knowing that


    this was the main reason why our first fight ended in a positive note.


    "Baby, they are scared of me. We have all just found out together that with just one drop of my blood,


    they burn like they are in hell."


    Mei looked at me with a surprise for a few seconds then smiled andughed. We reached the entrance


    of the dungeons. There was just one guard when I was sure I have sent two.


    "Where is your partner?" I asked the one guard that was by the door with a serious tone.


    "He was bitten and he had to do what he needed to do king alpha," he said, looking straight into my


    eyes, holding his formality.


    I closed my eyes knowing that there was one other victim that with courage and honour he did his duty.


    I patted the guard on his shoulder looking down on the floor.


    "I am so sorry. I know he was one of your pack. We will honour the dead when the fight is over," I


    promised now looking at him.


    "Thank you," the guard said nodding, then turned back to his guarding position with his chest held up


    high.


    Alpha Kaden and Alpha Jeremiah walked right behind Mei and myself as we searched throughout the


    area to find the spot where the vampires were entering.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 30 Labrats

    Chapter 30 Labrats


    Part 1 Cold blood


    Mei''s pov


    My gaze was on Steph''s sleeping face, looking worriedly at her. She was never interested in training


    and protecting herself, and part of it was her father''s fault. Violence was all she endured as a child and


    she always made sure to avoid encountering danger which triggered memories of her monstrous dad.


    Knowing that she adored children, especially my son, she would do anything for him, even go against


    her nature. She helped save his life and this is how she got repaid.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Mei," she groaned, feeling my presence, still with her eyes closed.


    "Shh, I''m here dear. Don''t worry. I am going to stay by your side."


    "Is he safe?" She asked in a whisper.


    "Yes, Steph. You saved his life. You and the whole pack are his heroes."


    She barely opened her eyes to look at me, forming a faint smile. Reaching for my hand, I felt her cold


    fingers on my skin.


    "Last time you saved my life. Year''ster you saved the pack from the vampires. Later on, you did your


    best to save the world from the demons that walked this earth. You deserve to have our loyalty, luna."


    She mumbled softly, looking weak with all the prescribed drugs she had, preventing her from feeling


    pain. Her wound was wrapped in white gauze, stopping the blood from making its way out.


    I smiled and looked into her beautiful brown eyes.


    "It''s part of my duty as one," I pressed my hands around hers, "You need to rest baby girl. When your


    wound heals I want you to start training immediately. It''s in your best interest. Now sleep and let


    yourself into a beautiful dream."


    She closed her eyes, taking one deep breath, then slowly exhaling, trying to put herself into slumber.


    I stayed there for a few hours, watching the doctors and nurses checking her wound, making sure there


    was no infection and that it was healing well.


    "It seems like it is getting better. Her wolf is healing her fast. She is lucky the knife did not touch her


    vital organs," one doctor said, raising her eyebrows.


    Observing her, she was thin and tall and had the sweetest character. Looking confident with her job,


    she eyed me with her green eyes for a moment, sensing that I was quietly watching her. I must have


    made her feel nervous as she shifted herself in a way to cover her work in process from me.


    "What''s your name, doctor?" I asked softly.


    "Nia," she answered, smiling at me, still closing Steph''s wound with a new clean gauze.


    "Thank you, Nia. You are the best."


    She nodded and left the room to visit her next patient.


    Gazing outside the window, I wondered if Luka has managed to figure out the agenda behind the


    attacks. After hours of waiting for his return from the dungeons, he showed up by the hospital door


    looking exhausted. He looked at Steph, nodding at me. He wanted to check on her, but she was


    asleep. I nodded back and smiled faintly, turning my eyes towards her, taking onest glimpse before


    walking out to get updated in regards to the present matter.


    "We have discovered everything Mei," he started, ncing at me as we walked towards our bedroom.


    "Well?" I locked eyes with him, closing the door behind us.


    "The enchantress and her magic did the trick. She is brilliant. I wonder how it feels like being in


    someone''s mind. She exined in detail what is behind everything. If only you were there," he said,


    cing his family heirloom ne on the dressing table.


    "No one would be able to find out anything, because if I saw both of them, they would wish they were


    already dead."


    My eyes turned deep yellow at the thought of them having my child in their grasp as my voice


    deepened with turmoil.


    "They already thought about wishing that. Their site made me lose my temper and I almost granted


    their wish, but I subsided, knowing that everyone would still be in danger if we don''t get anything out of


    their capture."


    I puffed, moving towards the seven days cab, searching for my pyjamas. I pulled out the red one,


    cing it on the bed, ready for when I get out of the shower.


    "Dr Paul Write. Sounds familiar does it?" He waited for my reply as I stared at him for a moment,


    grasping in the name.


    "How''s he still,"


    "Alive?" he said, continuing my sentence.


    "He was pronounced dead years ago after his project was shut down by authorities. They said he was


    shot or possibly shot himself."


    "Well... and now he lives again. And guess what? The project was still ongoing even after authorities


    shut it down. He managed to make a load full of discoveries, including cloning, mimicking a werewolf''s


    gene, cing it into humans allowing them to be like us. Luckily for us, that project is still under


    testing. Imagine Mei, if he manages to seed, the things we end up into because of him."


    My eyes gazed at the void, thinking all about what Luka said, and wondered how the human world is


    capable of such barbaric acts. No wonder the world is on edge. I ced my head under the


    showerhead, turning it on. Feeling frustrated I growled, punching against the wall.


    "Mei, is everything ok?" Luka asked, hearing my punch.


    Luka''s POV


    "I''m fine," she shouted back from the bathroom.


    Knowing her she must have been frustrated by the fact that she couldn''t get rid of our enemies in an


    instant. I slowly walked towards Mason''s bed, checking on him after Melody returned him from some


    ytime with the other children in the pack already sleeping in her arms.


    "So what is happening next?" Mei asked, walking out of the bathroom all wet, with just a towel around


    her waist.


    The haze was getting its way into my emotions as I gaped at her full breasts and her small baby bump.


    She felt my intense lust for her and started to tease me by slowly walking back towards the bathroom,


    winking at me to follow her. My eyes widened at her invitation and slowly walked my way into the


    bathroom, closing the door behind me.


    She has already lost the towel from her waist uncovering her curves, locking eyes. Quivering from a


    light touch of her finger going down my chest, I lost my breath and felt like I was intoxicated by her


    sweet venom. She roughly removed the belt around my waist, making her way into my underwear.


    I quarrelled between choosing to help her undress me and touching her delicate skin. Free from all the


    layers of clothing, I clenched her arms and moved her against the wall, making her gasp at its


    coldness. I showered her with kisses on her cheeks lips and moved down on the soft spot of her neck.


    She gasped at my touch, curving her back, allowing me to move my arms around her waist, pressing


    our skin together.


    She pushed herself away from the wall, moving me back and motioned for me to lean on the bathroom


    carpet. We kissed and made love to each other like never before, until we were disturbed by Mason''s


    voice behind the door, wanting to use the toilet.


    Hurriedly we dressed and opened the door to see him eyeing us with a frown on his face, upset we


    took our time toe out. Closing the door behind him, we chuckled at his reaction, realising how


    much he has grown.


    "Can''t wait to have our second," Mei said softly, smiling at her belly, caressing it.


    "It is a blessing to be able to have you, my family around all the time, enjoying every moment of us


    together. I promise you, Mei, I will fight for you, and the pack until death takes me. I am working to have


    a better future for all of us, especially our children. I don''t want them to suffer as we did."


    She took my warm hands and looked me in the eyes, smiling peacefully as she looked grateful.


    "I am proud of you, you know that," she said, touching my hair.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door which made us both turn in surprise. I stood up to open it to


    find Lh behind the door all bloody and with a broken arm.


    "What happened?" I asked wide-eyed.


    "I''m sorry to disturb alpha, but we have an urgent situation."

 Chapter 31: Part 2 The last of her

    Chapter 31: Part 2 Thest of her


    Sure enough, he was quietly reading a book with just ampshade on.


    "Ah, there you are. I came to check on you, to see that you are ok," I announced at the door.


    "Come in dear," he said motioning with his arm to move forward.


    "Have a seat. I''m fine. Thanks for checking on me. Where is my son?" He asked.


    "With Lh. He wants her to put a spell in a secret passage we found in the dungeons. The vampires


    wereing in from there," I exined.


    "Secret passage?" He asked confused, "I have never seen it on the map."


    I exined how we havee to find it and he was stunned.


    "Tomorrow is the day I will be expecting to finish them off. I will avenge myte wife and mate and


    everyone I have lost because of those brats. My mind will be put at rest knowing that you will live safely


    and peacefully," Gerald said expressing his thoughts looking straight into my eyes.


    "And yours," I said smiling.


    He smiled weakly back for a moment, then looked down at the book in his hands, closing it. He ced


    it on the table next to him and turned back to look at me.


    "I will not be here for long."


    He looked at the clear full moon from the window and continued, "She brought me here to help Luka


    win this fight. When the fight is over, she wants me to join her again."


    "No. Please, don''t go. Luka would be so devastated. He has just got you back and he barely had time


    to catch up with you," I pleaded.


    He took my hand and smiled. "I might not be physically here, but I will be taking care of you from up


    there," he said turning his head towards the moon.


    There was a quiet moment before he looked straight into my eyes looking serious.


    "Don''t tell him just yet. He mustn''t know."


    He raised his eyebrows at me waiting for my answer. I nodded quietly as tears were forming in my eyes


    knowing that Luka would be sad, losing him for the second time. Also, the child that I am carrying


    would not know his grandfather. It was like he was reading my mind when I saw him looking down at


    my belly.


    "Raise the kid well. Here. This is for when he or she is born," he opened his hand exposing a delicate


    gold ne.


    It had arge moonstone attached to it. I gasped knowing that it was rare to find one amongst the wolf


    packs. We exchanged hugs and I promised to keep it safe until it was time.


    It was 5 am and everyone woke up by somemotioning from outside. Luka stood up from the


    bed and looked out from the window.


    "Bingo" he roared. "Just what I have been waiting for," he mumbled.


    "What''s happening?" I asked still half-asleep in bed.


    "It''s her. She came to fight our witches it seems, or possibly myself. You know what that means?" He


    looked at me smiling.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are on the winning side and she came out from her hiding out of desperation."


    I looked at him thinking about what he had just said. He might be right. I stood up from the bed to go


    see what the witch was up to. There she was, with her grey long curly hair pulled up in a side braid


    raising her arms as she screamed in our direction.


    "Face me, you cowards! Come down and face me! You don''te and kill my children, then cower in


    your safe haven. Where are you, witches? Let''s have a chat just the three of us! I know you are in


    there. I saw you in my visions."


    She kept at it screaming, wondering when she will ever stop.


    "It''s time," I said cing a hand on his shoulder.


    He turned to look at me and nodded, then headed off to the hall.


    Luka''s POV


    Our witches were already downstairs, ready for action. They were chanting with theirnguage looking


    at the door. A gust of wind formed from inside the hall as it pushed the massive and heavy door open.


    Lh and Nelly started walking outside, holding their hand together whilst chanting, raising their voices


    as they repeated the sentence over and over again.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" The vampire witch screamed now standing closer to our grounds.


    I needed to help them. It was still dark outside so that was in my favour. I noticed a lot of wolves from


    every pack wasing into the hall to see some action. I sniffed the air and there was no scent of the


    vamps. They must have cowered away and left her to fight on her own. I grinned as I took the first few


    steps outside of our territory. The witch turned to look at me. She looked furious and I knew with all the


    rage she had collected into her system, she would not pay attention to any detail and so she was torn


    between fighting me or the witches.


    "I can tell you are alone. Where are your beloved children and your husband? Have they abandoned


    you?" I yelled in intimidation, standing close to Lh''s side.


    She hissed and waved a hand into my direction. A strong force of magic threw me on the floor, a meter


    away from where I stood and hit my head on a piece of stone. It made me a bit dizzy but I was fine. I


    stood up holding my hand over my head rubbing where it hurt.


    "Is that all you got? You ugly piece of a witch!" I yelled, knowing it would make her angrier.


    "Come out my children. Do not fear!" She screamed and waited but no one showed up. "Come out or I


    will perish you myself! You should stand in the front lines and protect me. That is why you are alive, to


    serve me, you baffoons!"


    She looked around and suddenly a swarm of vampires gathered behind her. She smiled crookedly and


    raised her arms.


    "Them first," she said pointing at the witches.


    Lh and Nelly stopped the previous chant, looked at each other and nodded in agreement to chant


    something new.


    "Proe u yy stro qui o d mon, le the co bu tea the lim a cru the ru d grou. Ta the ba ru whe the belo, the


    no o dis eath, the do below."


    A few that were approaching them screamed and screeched and became a pile of dust. As I observed


    my surroundings I realised that it was time to let the beast out. I ripped off my skin releasing my wolf.


    My eyes turned ice blue as I howled at the moon, sending a message to all the alphas to join me


    outside. My wolf looked at the witch, staring deep into her eyes feeling dominant whist Simba waited for


    backup. A swarm of wolves came out from the packhouse and waited behind me, ready for some


    action. They were all growling with their fronts lowered down, ready to jump at anything that gets near.


    "You were once one of us, Vivienne. You were living a happy life. Look what you have done to yourself.


    You cursed it," Nelly shouted over the sound of the howling wind that picked up around us.


    Vivienne snarled, "what tells you I am not happy living with all my beautiful creations? Look at them. I


    was never happy living a fake life with the coven. I have my own now and I feel stronger than ever."


    The vampires moved forward ready for their master''s order.


    "Kill them! Take them all. Suck the blood out of them, don''t stop till thest drop!" She pointed at my


    packughing her heart out.


    The vampires hissed and rushed to attack us.


    "Now," I yelled through the mind link. I jumped in front of our witches to protect them from any attack. A


    few tried to get to them but I ripped them into pieces, leaving my mouth full of vamp blood seeping out,


    dripping on the floor. I motioned to Lh and Nelly to go back inside to protect the packhouse but Nelly


    shook her head and they both stood their ground.


    "No, Luka. We need to be out here and fight with you. One of our covens did this, so we must fight in


    the front line!" Lh said looking down at me.


    With their chants, they were hurting Vivienne''s brains. She screamed with pain and fell to the floor,


    holding her arms on her head.


    "Argh, no. You. Don''t," She said finding the strength to stand back up.


    She lifted one arm towards Lh and Nelly and started to chant. It was time to take action. Simba


    rushed to her whilst battling a few vamps on the way. It jumped higher than it ever had before, avoiding


    themotion beneath me,nding just in front of the witch, exposing my teeth.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 31 Subject 40

    Chapter 31 Subject 40


    Part 1 Sessful experiment


    Lh''s POV


    "Lh, Lh, hey," Melody said, waking me up into consciousness.


    "Ah, my head. Where am I?" I asked with a wobbly voice, bringing my hand upon my forehead.


    I realised I was on the cold floor, just before the stairs. My vision was getting stable again and that is


    when I recalled the moment I fell.


    "Ugh, I''m sorry for scaring you. I need to go check out my arm. It hurts," I muttered, trying to gather


    myself up.


    Melody helped me stand on my feet and walked me to the hospital. Thanks to the brilliant architect for


    making it connected to the main packhouse, it took a few minutes for me to arrive.


    "Oh, for the love of Goddess, what happened to you this time?" The doctor said, turning around to


    close the door with my record file in her arms.


    "I think I heard a cracking sounding from my arm. It must be broken."


    "Well, let''s see," she said examining my arm.


    "And your skin?"


    "The wolf that attacked the packhouse came from behind me and scratched at me," I said, lifting my


    shirt with the healthy arm.


    Melody was quietly listening to our conversation and I noticed her staring at nothing like she was in


    deep thought. The doctor patched me up, sanitized my wounds, corrected my broken arm tightening it


    up with ster for me, then left Melody and me alone for a while.


    "What are you thinking Melly?" I asked, watching her intently.


    "I think," she started, then stopped for a moment before continuing the sentence, "we can use our


    magic to work our way into the scientist''s building. I am sure it will help confirm a lot of stuff we still


    need to find out."


    "Well, then you should go discuss it with the alpha, see what he thinks."


    "Where is Nelly? I need her in this too. She is the only one that can make this happen, her being the


    only one that is not pregnant or injured. These scientists managed to injure the strongest of us, have


    you noticed? Like they know each and everyone who lives within these walls!" She took a few steps


    towards me and held my arms.


    "This n is going to be a good one!" She continued, now kissing my forehead, "I will be back!"


    Watching her run out of the door I chuckled, thinking how energetic she gets whenever she has a n


    in mind. I sighed, turning my gaze at the television that was on wolfpack news.


    Nelly''s POV


    "It''s now you and I crazy she-wolf. Tell me, why have youe here?" I asked, looking into her eyes as


    she was being treated behind bars.


    She just stared at me in silence, looking traumatised, eyes dted and her skin all pale.


    "Here, wear these," I said throwing her one of my t-shirts and trousers as soon as the doctors left us.


    She stared at the clothes on the floor for a moment, then looked me in the eyes, looking upset.


    "What now? Don''t tell me you don''t feel the need to wear anything! Can you even understand me?" I


    asked, noticing how confused she was looking at me.


    She tried to open her mouth but all I heard was gibberish talk. She shook her head at me, thinking I can


    understand, but then stopped as she watched me raise my brows.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I frowned, thinking she was making fun of me.


    She fell on the floor all in tears, feeling upset and that is when I realised what the problem was. Being


    behind bars was not what was making her feel that way. I realised she was a product being used by Dr


    Write and I felt pity for her. She was not taught how to speak, or how to do her daily needs. Wearing


    clothes was not in her instinct, but she was created as a weapon. They made her be used, not to feel


    loved.


    I wondered if she managed toe here in her own free will.


    "Did you escape from the scienceb?" I asked though I knew she wouldn''t understand.


    She looked at me with disorientation, with her back facing the mirror that was ced on the floor,


    resting against the wall. That is where I realised she had a tattoo with the number forty at the top left


    side near the shoulder line.


    "Forty," I muttered, reading it.


    Instantly she stood up and gaped at me like she was ready for amand. She responded in a way


    like there was something familiar for her like that is how she was known.


    "Dress," I said, pointing at the clothes once more.


    I tucked at my shirt and trousers, to show her what I mean, trying to do my best from my end. It only


    took me five minutes to notice a dozen of things from her and I knew I needed to let the alpha know so


    that he can determine what we can do about the situation, and fast.


    The enchantress''s POV


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t understand. This is absurd! Who would do such a thing?" I questioned in whispers as I paced in


    a circr motion in the alpha''s office.


    "There was a reason for taking your kidney and surely, scientists like them think they are invincible.


    They think they have control of every kind of nature, including gically modifying and doing replicas


    of the same gics. These are modern scientists and they are as dangerous as the devil these days."


    Luka was on his desk chair with his left hand scratching at his beard gaping at me with a frowning


    expression, deep into thinking. I listened as he spoke of gic mutations and science which made me


    feel dazed at the thought of it all. I didn''t dare sit throughout all the conversation, feeling like I was


    suffocating.


    "Back at the forest, there were more replicas of you enchantress. Most of the pack have informed me


    of it, knowing we could get more knowledge out of the situation. They all seemed to have died a tragic


    death and a few are to be believed that they had organs taken from them, before being dumped away. I


    am sure they have to do with Biorn and the main culprit of it all. They all looked just like you it seems


    like."


    I stopped walking and from looking at the floor, my eyes turned to face the alpha. It was just like a


    staring contest between us for a moment as I tried to grasp the thought of having more than just one of


    me whilst getting busy fidgeting with my lower lip.


    "When I paid a visit to that scientist''s brain That is exactly what I saw. A bunch of replicas of my self


    being dumped into the waste. My question is what are they for? That I cannot understand. And, why


    me, my face?"


    Luka shrugs his shoulders as he started to tap on the desk with his left index finger, making noises.


    Looking out of the window at the now blue sky I started to think of a n to get myself into that science


    laboratory.


    "I can go in there instead of that doppelganger of mine, the she-wolf and try to see what they are


    doing."


    "This is the worst idea I heard so far enchantress! I will never allow anyone that is protected under my


    roof to do such sacrifice!"


    "This is our only chance at barging in sir. We need to know. What the prisoners can give us is just a


    taste of what we can know, but if we make our way in we can see more in-depth. Don''t worry. I can


    protect myself. My wound is doing quite well finally."


    The alpha growled, standing up from his chair as his eyes turned red. He surely wanted to let me know


    that he disagrees, but I knew there was no other way, and that he knew it too. I moved backwards


    thinking he was going to lose control of himself, but as he sensed my fear, he quickly calmed down


    apologising.


    "Give me two days with the prisoner''s enchantress. If I don''t get enough from them, we go to n B.


    How does that sound?"


    With a nod, the conversation was over and it was time for me to take my meds before I start feeling the


    pain from my wound again. Whilst making my way to the kitchen to get some water I bumped into


    Melody as she was running.


    "Mel, are you ok?" I asked, looking behind her, thinking she was running from someone.


    "Mum, I''m fine. It''s just I finally found a good n to get to Dr Paul Write. This scienceb must be


    brought down immediately!"

 Chapter 32 Into The Unknown

    Chapter 32 Into The Unknown


    Part 1 Tasting fine wine


    The enchantress''s POV


    "Shall we start by exining what we need from you? Or would you rather tell us what you wish from


    us first Sir Faustus Griffith?" I asked, taking thest seat avable.


    "Why, of course, I prefer starting with what I want enchantress," he gleamed at her crossing his legs.


    We waited in silence for him to continue as the girls fidgetted with their nails, hair and clothes. I looked


    at Nelly, then gazed for a moment at Lh.


    "Wine, fine wine," he said, raising his voice.


    "Well, if that is what you want to trade for the task we want from you then it is my pleasure to hand my


    favourite one to you," I replied, making the bottle of wine appear before us.


    "Ah, Sauvignon nc! That is magnificent," he said, taking it into his grasp.


    "Just so you know, should you not ept your task, the wine will disappear. If you aplish the


    assignment, I will make the wine refill every time you pour from it so it willst forever, how does that


    sound?" I exined, holding myself together.


    "I could not agree more! So what is the n?"


    I looked at Melody to give her the go-ahead and exin what her n is.


    "We summoned you since you can shapeshift. We need to get into a scienceb that holds a lot of


    experiments that are abusive towards the subjects that are being created. Look, here is the map of our


    territory and the forest to help you get to the exact location," she said, bringing out the map.


    She opened it to show him and exin where he should go.


    "Now, these are dangerous people. You need to be careful. Make your way in as one of the least


    important scientists so you won''t bring too much attention to yourself, making it easier to get to where


    we need you to go."


    "Right. And where might that be?" He asked gaping at the map whilst tucking at his short curly brown


    hair.


    "We need you to go to Dr Paul Write. He is the one responsible for all the deaths of our people along


    with abandoning his subjects. He kills them and disposes of them in the trash," Melody exined,


    frowning with anger.


    "This is a dangerous task. Well, I love danger, so I will do it!" He hugged his bottle of wine like he can''t


    wait to get back to it.


    "Good," I grinned, standing up from the chair, "make sure to bring him here alive for us."


    "Easy peasy," he said turning his brown eyes at me.


    "Your task is assigned for today. We will wait until the sun goes down. If we see that you have not


    returned, that would mean that you were either caught, or you forgot all about your wine," I reminded,


    raising an eyebrow at him.


    Faustus Griffith''s POV


    Being a shapeshifter was what made me work as anything I wanted. It is both a gift and a curse,


    considering the dangers I end up in most of the times. None the less, I listen to my clients'' strategies


    and go along with their task.


    Checking the map, I started to walk, following the path until my eyes set on arge white building full of


    windows. Making sure not to get noticed, I hid behind trees and bushes until I got close enough to spot


    the scientists getting in and out. I observed a young blonde guy with long hair and a thin body and as I


    observed him in detail I shifted into him, but my only problem was his uniform, so I had to somehow


    surprise him and get hold of his white coat.


    Moving closer to him I made sure there was no one else watching me approach the guy. He was


    looking at the other side when I punched him good to make him lose his consciousness. I dragged him


    to the forest and wrapped him around a tree, making sure he was tight enough right after wearing his


    white coat.


    "Thank you, Dr Jeremiah," I grinned looking at his tag on his white coat, "sleep tight."


    I shifted into Jeremiah and wore his clothes. Moving into the building I started to walk around and get


    familiar with the area. There was arge corridor that had a lot of white doors on each side that was all


    numbered. The floors and walls matched the doors which made everything look the same, with no


    colours at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Ha, Dr Paul Write!" I chuckled, reading the writing on the door.


    A few scientists were passing by and so I was not able to enter the easy way. I noticed they all had


    some papers or books in their hands which were something I needed to blend even more.


    "Dr West," I called, reading his tag.


    His hazel eyes turned in my direction, tucking at his files.


    "Hey Dr Ster, good morning. You are early for once. Don''t forget your files before you reach our


    scienceb.


    "Dr West, I might sound crazy, but I am not feeling well today. I can''t remember where I put my files.


    "Did you get drunkst night? I will get you the antidote for that. Room fifteen is where you will find your


    file. We will meet again in scienceb 40."


    "Thanks, sure, I wille down as soon as I can," I replied feeling content that this conversation went


    better than I expected.


    Rushing towards room fifteen, my hands wrapped around the silver doorknob. I tried hard to open it


    before realising that I had to use my fingerprints for me to enter. Pressing my fingers against the


    machine, the door unlocked and the lights in the room turned on.


    "Right, now. The file. Dr Ster file," I mumbled whilst going through the pile of files and loose papers


    that were running on the desks and shelves.


    "Damn it!" I said, getting upset for taking long.


    My time was limited and I needed to move quickly so I grabbed a random file of someone else and left


    the room, closing it behind me in a rush. Moving quickly in the corridor I went to find door 40. Luckily


    enough I managed to get to it easily but as I walked in, there was chaos everywhere. Broken ss on


    the floor, files all wet with the water that has drained from a veryrge aquarium-like object that must


    have once been so big, it fit a full-grown human.


    Dr West was running like a crazy person from one end to the other, trying to find something which


    seemed important to him.


    "What are you waiting for you idiot? Sound the rm! Subject 40 is gone!" He said breathing heavily


    whilst raising his arms in panic.


    Subject 40 was thedy that is being kept by the wolves I thought to myself, grinning at the thought that


    I was once again in luck. Chaos is what I need to bring Dr Write out of his office and closer to the exit


    door where I would easily force him to follow me.


    "Push the button you fool! What are you smiling for?" He screamed at me with his eyes turning red.


    I pushed the yellow button that was close to me and soon enough more scientists came running in.


    Everyone was in a panic all talking over each other and trying to help Dr West to find her in theb.


    "What is happening here? Everyone, step outside!" A huge guy yelled, pushing himself in from between


    the crowd.


    This must be him I thought to myself. I noticed how the other scientists got fear written all over their


    faces at the sight of him and most of them left the room within seconds.


    "What in the name of science has happened? Were you two not the ones responsible for subject 40?


    Which one of you were ordered to stay in thebst night?" Dr Writes asked looking at both of us.


    Dr West looked at me, then turned to look at the big boss looking paler than the science building.


    "You have failed to look after her, now I have to do what I must!" He shouted, "guards!"


    Instantly a small group of guards moved towards Dr West and me, wrapping their arms around our


    biceps, dragging us away from the room.


    "No, no please, it wasn''t me, but I know where she is I swear! Please Dr Write!" I cried out in the


    corridor, making a lot ofmotion.

 Chapter 33 The Run Before The Walk

    Chapter 33 The Run Before The Walk


    Part 1 A n to elope


    The enchantress''s POV


    All of us witches were still in the library getting ready for Dr Write''s arrival. With my eyes closed, I


    concentrated to find Faustus''s Griffith''s mind. It has been a long time since Ist used this technique so


    I was a little rusty. After a few frustrating moments, I managed to get a five-minute glimpse of hisst


    conversation with Dr Write. Through Faustus''s eyes, I could see everything and hear the full


    conversation. This was something I needed to report to the alpha of the moonshine pack as fast as


    possible to make sure that everyone was prepared for anything that could happen.


    "Witches, get ready, everything is going as nned," I smiled, feeling content that we worked as a


    team of a strong woman.


    "I will let Luka know," Nelly said standing up from the floor, breaking the circle that we formed.


    "No, don''t worry about that, I got it. I need you to get yourselves, readydies. Don''t forget what we


    nned to do," I said reassuring everyone with a nod.


    As the young witches rushed out of the library, I stood up holding my side as I felt a stinging from


    my still-healing wound. Wincing at the feeling of pain I still pushed myself to start walking, taking one


    step at a time.


    "Can''t wait to make you pay for this Dr Write. You have no idea whom you are dealing with," I said with


    a brittle voice.


    Settling myself I started making my way towards the alpha''s office whom he was writing something on


    a piece of paper.


    "Enchantress, is everything ok?" He asked, looking at my face.


    "I''m fine but I came here to warn you. Dr Write is on his way to us here. It is a long story but with the


    help of a shapeshifter, we managed to trick him into believing that he is going to find his favourite


    experiment, leading him to the dungeons where you can easily lock him up. Of course, he got some


    company with him so you need to prepare a few of your pack to take necessary action. My girls are


    already there waiting for our enemies'' arrival."


    The alpha stood up from the chair looking straight into my eyes quietly, resting his arms against the


    table. I could tell he was processing what I just said and my face started to express the urgency for him


    to do something he ran out of the door yelling code red as loudly as he could to gather his pack. I


    followed him outside and watched quietly as the wolves started to rush into the hall, waiting to be


    informed of the urgency Luka was expressing.


    My long green dress was too heavy and tight and I knew that it was the reason why the pain was


    getting worse again. Holding myself against the wall, I tried to focus hard on what the alpha was


    saying, but soon my vision lost its fight and felt myself being pulled down on the floor.


    Luka''s POV


    "I need twenty of you guarding outside the walls. One of you must be my messenger and rush to me


    once they arrive. The others must fight to get rid of the guards Dr Write has with him. Five of you will be


    in the dungeons waiting for his arrival whilst Jake will protect Faustus. He is a shapeshifter, a friend of


    the enchantress that helped us bring our enemy right where we want him."


    Suddenly as I peek at the enchantress''sst post, I noticed she was not standing there any longer, but


    a few of my people closest to her were surrounding her lifeless body that lied on the floor.


    Rushing down to her side, everyone moved away, giving me the space I needed to get to her. Kneeling


    to her side I felt her pulse and checked her breathing.


    "Bring a nurse, she can''t breathe," I yelled in urgency, "not now great witch! We need you here," I


    whispered, holding her hand.


    "Alpha," one of the nurses called, looking down at us.


    "Yes, right here," I replied moving aside to let him work.


    "Her dress. It''s too tight," he exined, cutting the ribbon off her back, loosening it for her.


    Immediately she gasped and coughed hard opening her eyes wide in shock, breathing heavily as she


    looked at everyone around her.


    "Ok everyone," I shouted, trying to bring back the attention on me whilst removing it from her to give


    her some space.


    "Jake, can I leave the rest with you?"


    With a nod he took my ce as I stepped away, moving back towards the enchantress. She was


    breathing a little better now but still, she needed to rest.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will ask my wife to give you somethingfortable for you. I don''t want you to wear anything


    inappropriate for your situation. We all thought we lost you," I frowned, showing my worried face


    towards her.


    "Oh alpha," she chuckled in between breaths, "I will be fine. I don''t die this easily anyways. Being


    stubborn is all I am."


    Grinning, I started walking up the stairs into my room where I found Mei and Mason ying together,


    him jumping on the bed as she tried grabbing him from the edge of the bed.


    "He is a tease, just like his handsome father," she clicked her tongue and smiled sheepishly at me,


    looking eager to see my reaction.


    I looked at the floor, then chuckled, knowing that this moment was one to cherish. Not answering her I


    moved closer to them as I observed their smiles andughter, looking into their eyes grinning.


    "Come here," I said opening my arms wide for my son and wife to join in for a family embrace, "I love


    you both so much. And this little one in here too," I looked at her belly as we all took our time holding


    into each other.


    Melody''s POV


    "I can sense he is very close to us," I whispered, avoiding being loud due to the echoes of the


    dungeons.


    "How can you feel that?" Nelly asked, looking surprised.


    "I don''t know. But I am certain of it."


    We both got quiet as we heard some footsteps approaching the entrance. Hiding in the dark, we found


    a perfect spot where we could see whoes in and out and so we waited, hoping it was the


    enchantress or Luka. Instead, two unknown people appeared at the open gates, looking around like


    they were suspicious about the ce.


    "Damn it! It must be the guards that are with the scientists," I whispered, not losing sight of them


    approaching the cells.


    "What if we close them in?" Nelly asked, looking at my face''s side view.


    Sensing her observance, I nced at her for a moment, frowning as I thought about her idea.


    Confused about how to manage her n, my eyes looked around to see if there was even a possibility


    to do what she suggested.


    "And what about us? We trap us with them?"


    She looked behind us, then looked at me, motioning with her eyes in the other direction.


    "What? No way. Are you sure? We don''t know where there leads us to."


    As she looked in our enemies direction, we noticed that they were getting further in, walking slowly,


    peeping at every spot, checking if there were any wolves around.


    "Too quiet for my taste," one guard said to the other.


    "Look! I think the upied cells are further that way. Might as well we check if that scum was telling the


    truth."


    With a nod, they started to walk further in. Something must be done to make them go away but there


    wasn''t much we could do. I looked at Nelly in the eye, curving my lips, showing my worry but instead of


    joining me with the same expression, she smiled like she has eloped a n. Closing her eyes she


    focussed quietly and chanted softly, noticing how her voice slightly echoed through the empty ve.


    "What are you doing? They might hear you," I mumbled as close to her as possible.


    Still chanting with her eyes shut, she smiled and suddenly I hear screaminging from the two guys


    that were walking towards us.


    "Damn it! Run Benedict, hurry!"


    Observing them, still from my hiding space they fled like two kids afraid of the dark, looking pale but I


    couldn''t see what frightened them. Nelly must have made a fear it spell which is only intended for one''s


    enemy to see whilst others cannot discern.


    "That was awesome!" Iughed, raising my arm for a high five.


    "We still need to inform Luka of their arrival. Hopefully, the guards will not dare to return, but we need


    Dr Write toe alone as we agreed during our nning," Nelly said, raising her eyebrows.


    "We can''t leave from here. Dr Write is just behind that door," I exined, looking confused by her


    suggestion.


    "Darling, have you forgotten how else we can let the others know?"


    Looking directly into Nelly''s eyes I now understood what she was nning and chuckled, knowing that


    she was a true genius!

 Chapter 33: Part 2 Stillness

    Chapter 33: Part 2 Stillness


    Jake''s POV


    I was ordered by my alpha to find a few omega wolves to assist in gathering up our dead. I could barely


    look at the bloody scene that looked like it was something from the theatres and not something real. I


    assisted in collecting the bodies which we ced inrge body bags and were taken to the mortuary.


    Some were people I recognised and some werewolves from my pack which I knew well.


    "The war is over now beta," Marcus said from behind me.


    I kept ogling, ying back the fight, watching all these wolves being massacred in my head.


    "We are lucky we survived," I answered holding my hand above my forehead.


    "We survived because you helped us get healthy again and trained us hard every day," he approached


    me and ced his arm around my shoulders, trying to make me feel better, not that he seeded.


    At that moment I see a movementing from one of the bodies lying on the floor. Was it possible that


    someone survived? I rushed to where I spotted the movement and there she was, all bloody and pale.


    "Bring help! Hurry!" I yelled to Marcus, lifting half her body, cradling her in my arms. "Stay strong ok?


    You will make it through. I''m sure of it!" I mumbled as I warmed up her body against mine.


    That night was a sleepless one as I kept thinking of what we could have done better. It felt like I was


    somehow ountable for their death. All I visualized was the families that have forfeited their loved


    ones. I know how it feels not to live with family. I have survived the previous war with the vampires a


    long time ago, but my parents and my older brother did not make it, so I ended up living in the


    wilderness, homeless and deserted half of my life.


    Thanks to Mei, she gave me a purpose to survive and not just exist, but live. Steph was just ten when


    we found her abandoned by her family and so we brought her in to live with us. We all had something


    inmon, no bloodline to turn to, so we were each other''spany and family. Being the oldest from


    the three I felt responsible for hunting and bringing back food whilst Mei cooked. At the age of twelve,


    Stephanie was showing interest in cooking andter on, she took over.


    I switched on themp beside me and sat up on the bed inhaling deeply. I took my time to bring myself


    to get out and walk the hallway to let out my stress and get some sleep. Yawning, I strolled down the


    stairs and noticed that there was lighting from the entertainment room. Lh was sitting by herself


    sipping some whiskey as she flipped through the pages of a book. She sensed meing in and


    turned her head for a moment to check who was behind her.


    "Ah, beta Jake. Finally, we get to have some time to chat a little. Please, have a seat," she said gulping


    down another mouthful of the drink.


    I ced myself on the couch opposite her and was offered a ss forpany.


    "I couldn''t get myself to sleep. I''m having nightmares." I exined.


    "Damn vamps. They ruined my family and other people''s families too. Thank the goddess, we got rid of


    them."


    I took my first taste of the whiskey that soothed my throat.


    "You know what? I couldn''t make myself sleep either. I was hoping someone woulde down just for


    somepany. I kept thinking in my head, myst few years and how lucky I was to end up here. You


    see, I have no ce to go. No family, no friends, no lover. Just a boring job in the human world."


    Lh stood up to ce the book back in its shelf. "But I believe that everything happens for a reason.


    For instance, the reason why something made youe here."


    She smiled and rested herself back on thefy velvet red couch.


    "Oh? What do you mean?" I said raising my eyebrows at her, taking another sip of whiskey.


    "I had a vision of you before I came here. I didn''t know who you were of course back then, or that you


    were going to be here, but it is important to let you know..." She paused for a moment and eyed me


    intently. "Your life is more special then you think. Bing the beta of the moonshine pack was just


    half of it. The other half is yet toe. In my vision, I saw a youngdy holding a silver cup. She drank


    blood from it and then passed it to you. You also drank from it but the blood turned into water. The


    blood symbolises pain, and water symbolises purity. What you are enduring right now is paining


    from your past, and the battle, but that pure water is something from your future."


    She paused and raised the ss of whiskey to her lips, enjoying the warm sensation running down her


    tongue.


    "I hope that you are right." I chuckled, feeling a sense of relief.


    "My visions make no mistake, my friend. I have a good feeling that whatever it is that wille next for


    you is not far from your present." She smiled and continued, "To our better future," half tipsy from her


    third helping of whiskey, she raised her ss.


    "To our future" I repeated raising my ss, finishing off thest bit of it.


    "Well, thanks for the tip. I''m heading back to bed. Hopefully, I manage to fight off the nightmares. Good


    night good which."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She chuckled and waved as I walked out.


    Luka''s POV


    As I felt the warmth of the sun hitting my face, I shifted my body to the other side, trying to sleep a while


    longer. I could feel Mei turning around, facing me and touched my skin softly.


    "Morning, sleepyhead," she said gently, now fixing a few strands of my hair. I groaned not moving a


    finger.


    "Baby bump''s getting bigger," she continued, trying to get my attention.


    I barely opened my eyes to look at her adorable face. My hand drifted towards her stomach as I smiled


    sleepily.


    "My beauty queen," I whispered, trying to pull her closer to my body.


    "We must wake up to start the day," Mei said, "we have a lot of things to do before the ceremony," she


    proceeded.


    My eyes opened wide at that thought and so I felt ready to start the day.


    My duties were the most important thing to help bring happiness within every pack. Starting with the


    funeral, it would help them start closing the wound, knowing that their loved ones are resting


    somece safe.


    Taking my first shower of the day I felt my body cleanse away the burden I had to endure.


    I felt half ountable for all the losses of our kind, but this war had to take ce. The warm water was


    dribbling down my back, as I listened to the sound of it hitting the floor, diverting my thoughts and


    emotions.


    My childhood was ruined all because of the vampires and the main protagonist, Vivienne. This couldn''t


    happen to our future generations. Now they can live a happy and peaceful life amongst the trees and


    nature.


    Mei''s POV


    I changed into a long ck dress that was elegantly exposing the shape of my stomach. I could feel the


    offspring move for the first time today as I smiled through my reflection in the mirror.


    "Can''t wait to have you in my arms, my child," I mumbled, holding my hands around my belly.


    "You will bring so much joy to us and our pack. One day you will be someone important to all the


    wolves around the world. Maybe you will be lucky to find a beautiful mate to help you through your


    responsibilities."


    I smiled as I heard the bathroom door open. I locked eyes with Luka through the mirror.


    "You look stunning my dear," he said smiling back at me.


    His ttery always made me feel good about myself and there was nothing else I craved more than his


    love for me.


    "It''s time," I told him whilst I watched him put on his white shirt and ck tie around it''s the cor.


    "Almost done," he said as I put on my shoes, then we both took off to start the


    day.

 Chapter 34 Burning Flames

    Chapter 34 Burning mes


    Part 1 Dancing mes


    Luka''s POV


    This was not the first time that we had threats with forest fires. It happens once in a while but


    something or someone must have started it.


    I remember the first time I saw the dancing mes getting higher than the trees, moving from one


    branch to the next, turning everything into ck ebony. As the wind picked up, the fire moved more


    quickly, killing everything thates its way. I have just turned ten a week before it happened and my


    body just went numb, watching it with my mouth wide open.


    "Quickly darling, move away," I heard a soft voice from behind me say.


    I turned to see Elsa, the beta''s oldest daughter who was around eighteen years of age. I took onest


    nce at the forest, then rushed to the dungeons with the other kids where everyone knew it was the


    safest ce to be in.


    The next thing I remember was that after hours of waiting someone came in telling us that it was safe


    for us toe back up. Reaching the exit I scented the fumes that were still clearing up, making


    everything look ck and blurry. Coughing, I ran in search of my parents that were also trying to find


    where I went. With relief, we found each other, getting into a warm hug.


    Most of the forest was taken from us by the fire and I can still recall the sad feeling that filled my chest,


    knowing that it was going to take a long time for the trees and nature to grow again. I strolled around


    the dark paths of the wilderness, or what was left of it, weeping as I spotted all the animals that were


    killed by the fumes or burnt to death.


    Recollecting that memory, my body went numb as my heart started to race, imagining the worst that


    could happen.


    "I want the children and mothers to go down the dungeons for safety. The rest I want them to get ready.


    Melody, I will leave you responsible to take care of that. Make sure that you are also safe inside."


    At that moment the enchantress opened the double door to see us all standing in front of her.


    "Luka! I was searching for you," she said looking pale whilst eyeing me and the forest.


    Mei''s POV


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Luka rushed into our room as I was out from a warm shower, scrunching my hair with the towel to dry it


    up. My eyes grew wide as I received the news about our precious forest.


    I scooted to Mason and picked him up, waking him from his sleep, looking at me with nk tired eyes. I


    cradled him like a newborn baby in my arms with a nket over him forfort as we all ran


    downstairs towards the dungeons. On our way, the fumes were already starting to fill our nostrils


    making it more difficult for us to breathe and the more we ran, the more we inhaled the toxic fumes.


    "I have to sound the rm to everyone else," Luka said as we reached the dungeons.


    I nodded and rushed in where the lights exposed the sadness of the ce and the scent of dampness


    that filled the air. I walked further in, noticing Dr Write, quietly observing all the wolves that were


    passing by his cell.


    "You there. What do you have to do with this? Huh?" I asked with a straight face at him.


    He stared at me for a moment, then chuckled deeply. Moving closer to the gate, he wrapped his arms


    around the metal and grinned. His eyes were moving from me to my son for a moment, before


    answering.


    "Maybe yes, and maybe no. I haven''t been outside to know what is happening."


    His scent was sickening and I couldn''t express the disgust towards him with my face. Grinning he


    marched himself back further in where it was darker as he sat down on his ufortable bed opening


    a book as he started to read.


    I spat on the floor, still looking at him frowning, then as I broke my re I continued to walk further in. A


    momentter I found the other two scientists that were here for a few days now. They were both in a


    different cell next to each other. One was looking at us in a confused manner and the other one whom I


    recognised well from when he stole my son, Dr Biorn.


    "You are lucky you still breathe!" I eximed, looking furiously at him, covering my son''s sleeping face.


    Momentster I hear a snarling from a cell that was a little bit further in and as I walked towards it I


    see a wolf growling and hissing at everyone that walked past it. Stopping right in front of it I growled


    back at her, exposing my yellow eyes, waking up Mason from his nap. My son moved around in my


    arms, removing the nket off his face and suddenly the wolf stops snarling and instead she red at


    him with the most gentle expression. This must be subject 40, the one Luka told me about. She looked


    miserable and lonely and suddenly I took pity on her.


    "Who would be this cruel to make one suffer?" I mumbled staring at her sadly.


    This was the first time my eyes gazed at her and I could immediately tell that she needed a lot of help.


    "We will take good care of you. It is not your fault for being in here," I continued to say with a soft tone


    to let her know I was being friendly.


    Whining, she turned her body around and walked to the centre of the cell, shifting into her human form


    and to my surprise, she looked just like the enchantress. I was stunned by how much she resembled


    her and it didn''t take long for me to get angrier at the scientists that were all involved in making her and


    all the other subjects suffer just for their experimental works.


    "Mei, this way," Melody said, releasing me from my daze.


    Luka''s POV


    The rest of the pack that remained with me to help in turning off the fire were all running behind me with


    buckets of water, throwing it on the fresh mes that were around us. The enchantress, Nelly and Lh


    were refilling the empty buckets with a spell, trying to run as fast as us wolves as we rushed through


    the woods.


    "How long before you can cast that other spell you mentioned?" I asked, slowing myself down for the


    witches to reach me.


    "The fire is still way too big for us to handle, but for now Nelly is managing the fumes which help us run


    through," the enchantress rified.


    Showing her my two empty buckets, she cast the refilling spell and the buckets got full of water one


    again.


    "You always stun me with magic. I wonder how it works," I smirked, before throwing it in arge pit of


    fire, offering them the buckets again.


    We were getting closer to the scienceb. I started to wonder if the scientists were the ones


    responsible for this, but I couldn''t yet confirm it. All I could do was fight with the beastly fire that


    surrounded us. It took us hours of throwing water and everyone was getting a little tired.


    "We must keep at it, everyone! It is either the fire or us! We have our some and daughters to protect!


    Come on, let''s do this!"


    Finally, as the sun started to set, the witches decided that the mes were small enough for them to


    handle the rest of it. My pack started to follow me back to the packhouse which was now hours away.


    We have skipped lunch and most of us were getting dizzy, especially with the fumes of the fire.


    Although Nelly tried hard to rid us of it, there was way too much for just herself to handle.


    "Help her, she needs help," I mumbled to the closest wolf as I watched one of us fall on the burnt soil.


    "Yes alpha," he said, rushing to her side.


    I turned around to take onest glimpse of the witches before they became too small for me to spot.


    "I should have stayed with them. What if something happens to them?" I thought to myself, now


    realising that they were still in a danger zone.


    "Jake, keep them going, I am going to stay with the witches until I am sure they are ok."


    "Alpha, you cannot inhale any more of this. You muste back with us, or it will kill you. Can''t you


    see, most of us are struggling to breathe already."


    By the time he ended hisst sentence, I was already gone from his site, running back in wolf form


    towards Nelly and the enchantress.

 Chapter 35 Exposed Secrets

    Chapter 35 Exposed Secrets


    Part 1 To a better future


    Jake''s POV


    "Dr Biorn is dead alpha," I started, breaking the first news.


    "Dead? How? Damn. I needed more information from him."


    "There was blood everywhere. It looks like it was either one of ours that did this or it could have been a


    suicide," I said reimagining what could have lead to his death.


    Luka frowned and stood up abruptly, moving from one side of the room to the other.


    "What else?" He asked, looking away.


    "Well, Dr Write said that he was not involved in the fire ident and that he suspects Brian to have


    done it. It seems like he had some friends that were on his side that were willing to be of a helping


    hand. What I am assuming is that they nned on destroying Dr Write''s building, clearing out his long


    time experiments. Dr Write remained silent when I asked him about what he was nning on doing."


    "There is only one way we can find out," the alpha said, sipping from his ss.


    I joined him, sipping a bit of mine as I stood up to be on his level.


    "Don''t worry Luka, we have managed to win before. I don''t see why we shouldn''t win against such evil


    once again."


    "To a better future," he said raising his ss clinging it to mine.


    We both took thest sip of whiskey, then started to discuss other packhouse matters before we


    decided to call it a day.


    It was already dark outside and Melody has been in the bathroom for way too long.


    "Mells, are you still alive in there?" I asked sarcastically, waiting for her response.


    As I heard the bathroom door open I looked up from my book, gaping at Melody''s beautiful body. She


    was wearing her new pink nightdress that was made of soft silk which made her pregnant belly look


    sexy.


    "What do you think?" She asked, turning around for me with her mouth quirked up.


    I stared at her for a while longer, enjoying my view, then as I watched her smile and dance for me I


    grinned at her, pushing myself not to turn into my wolf form.


    "Come here so I show you what I think," I said as I closed the book and ced it on the bedside table


    next to me.


    The next day I was called to the alpha''s office again where the enchantress and Luka have been


    waiting for my arrival.


    "It seems like you have had a good night sleep. I could scent your sweat from miles away," he grinned


    at me as I took my seat.


    "I had no time to shower this morning, considering our unexpected early meeting," I said, looking at the


    still-dark sky from the outside window.


    "Apologies to you both for waking you up at this hour, but I decided we should have a word with our


    prisoner and see what else we must know about his experiments."


    "Well then. I am fully charged and ready to go," the enchantress said, standing up from her seat.


    "Hold on a second. What should we ask Dr Write? What is it that we need to know at this point?" I


    asked, wanting to be more prepared than the day before.


    "There''s only one way to find out," Luka said, looking at the enchantress with a grin.


    We headed to the dark stinking dungeons where Dr Write was still fast asleep on the prison-like bed


    looking and smelling dirty. Of course, he had no luxury in his cell and he was lucky to have a toilet


    where he could dispose of his needs.


    Luka exposed his wolf nails and scraped them against the metal gate, shaking Dr Write up from his


    sleep. Gasping, he quickly stood up, almost getting dizzy from his abrupt movement.


    "What the hell," he snapped, raising his hand against his forehead, steadying himself on his feet.


    "It is time for your breakfast doctor," Luka grinned, opening the gate to his cell, "Ladies first," he


    continued, motioning for the enchantress to go in.


    The enchantress quickly made her way towards the doctor and without hesitating and giving Dr Write


    the chance to speak, she ced her hands around his head, focusing on her magic.


    All the alpha and I could do was wait and observe whilst she does her magic.


    "I must know his ns. One of his subjects still survives. We know nothing about her and I fear she is a


    trap. How did she manage to make her way here? And the fact that she doesn''t speak, well," Luka


    said, pacing from left to right.


    "We have to wait and see, but that is what I am thinking. This is some kind of a trap and this guy here


    thinks our pack is weak.


    "They had no interest in teaching her how to live and survive," the enchantress said, wrapping her arms


    around Dr Write''s neck strangling him.


    Her eyes were dted, as her nostrils red and her jaw clenched, screaming in his face.


    "You piece of shit! F**k you moron! You deserve nothing but hate!"


    As the doctor was suffocating, with his face turning red, Luka pushed the enchantress, trying to stop


    her from killing him.


    "No, we still need him," he growled as his eyes turned ice blue.


    I stared at everyone, trying to understand what was going on with my eyes wide open.


    "Let me kill him. I know what we need to know. He doesn''t deserve to share the earth''s oxygen with


    us!" She insisted, standing up from the floor, rushing back to finish what she started.


    "Enough!" I screamed, now getting angry at her as she tried to ignore the alpha.


    She stopped and red at me for a moment whilst the doctor was on the floor trying to catch his breath


    back and Luka standing between them.


    "We need to let him live for now. You can never tell if there is more we need from him," I continued.


    The enchantress screamed in frustration as she walked out of the cell fuming. I followed her as she


    walked up the dungeon stairs, stopping her halfway.


    "There is something else we need from you enchantress."


    She gaped into my eyes for a moment, then exhaled and allowed herself to calm down.


    We walked towards Dr Brian''s corpse, showing her the gore scene.


    "This is a wolf''s doing. But I am sure you knew that already," she said, kneeling closer to a pool of


    blood.


    She touched it with her index finger and brought it closer to her eyes, chanting in a whisper.


    Suddenly I could hear faint whispersing from all around me as my body felt cold. A whiff of wind


    picked up for a moment then everything calmed down.


    "There were a lot of deaths that urred here. Those were their souls," she said, still observing the


    scene.


    Finally, she decided to stand up and look at me.


    "Whoever did this to him will remain anonymous for the fact that she did it to take vengeance for what


    he did to her husband."


    I frowned at her thinking that she was now attempting to keep everything she discovered a secret from


    all of us, but it was not my ce to fight so I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    Momentster Luka joined our conversation, taking thest steps towards us.


    "Don''t forget we saved your life enchantress. It is time for you to trust us. Why are you burying all these


    secrets from the alpha king?" he said exposing his wolf eyes at her.


    As she looked away Luka exposed his wolf nails, bringing the index finger below her chin.


    "Tell us, Diane, what are you hiding from us?"


    Suddenly the mighty enchantress widened her eyes at the mention of her true name as she red at


    Luka with a surprised expression. It was the first time that she showed us her frightened face since we


    brought her in, looking ready to speak.


    "Well, not so enchanting are we now?"


    "How do you know my true name? No one has ever spoken of it since my childhood."


    "You first. Tell us what you know, then I will consider telling you how I came to know your name," he


    simpered, knowing that he defeated her.


    She strongly exhaled as Luka released his pointy nail from under her chin, allowing her the space she


    needed to focus on telling the truth.


    "Fine," she said, pursing her lips, "but promise me you will let me give Dr Write the worst death he can


    possibly endure.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 35: Part 2 Mate

    Chapter 35: Part 2 Mate


    Jake''s pov


    I was walking quietly at the newly made cemetery, listening to the beautiful music of the forest around


    our now safe territory. It was so good to feel free and rxed outside and not worry that you might end


    up dead. I looked at each memorial stone thinking of how many of us were lost in the process.


    "Kent" I read. "I remember you," I said kneeling in front of his memorial stone.


    We met when I was going around in search of the packs. He was the beta of the blood pearl pack.


    "Gone, but never forgotten," I continued to read.


    He helped me convince the alpha to join in. I sighed and stood up, "I''m so sorry," I mumbled.


    Leaving the cemetery grounds I decided to take the opportunity to run into the woods in wolf form. I


    removed my clothes as my brown fur emerged from beneath my skin and Codiac was free to make his


    first run of the day. Now that the sun rosepletely, he could see the beautiful lighting through


    the trees, hitting the soil.


    "Run Codi, run," I told him sping my top and shorts in his mouth.


    We raced further in and reached the ocean. My wolf halted and sniffed the air, inhaling the freshness.


    The sand beneath us was still a bit cold fromst night''s wind and it felt good. Suddenly I could faintly


    breathe in a mesmerising fragrance. I looked around from afar. I could see a group of girls


    approaching.


    "Mate," I mumbled, resting my eyes on a red-headed, tall and slim youngdy.


    I wasn''t sure if she was a wolf or possibly human so I didn''t want to approach her in wolf form. I hid and


    shifted into human form, then realised I was naked. I couldn''t lose my opportunity to get to her so I hid


    my clothes somewhere safe and jumped into the ocean to hide my lower body and swam to her


    direction. As I got closer I could see her more clearly. She was smiling at the other girls and giggling.


    She didn''t wear any makeup and now I could see that her hair was dyed as it looked like little


    mermaid''s red colour tone. I think I must have been breathing way too loudly as she turned her


    attention on me. We both fixed our eyes on each other for a moment, feeling my heart beat fast in my


    chest. Her mouth formed a smile like she recognised who I was to her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched her take off her light blue dress, exposing her matching bikini and jumped into the sea.


    "Hey," she said, as she emerged from under the ocean.


    "Oh, hey," I said noticing how close she was to me.


    Her sweet scent sent shivers down my spine now that she was closer.


    "My name is Melody," she said glowingly.


    "Jake," I said shyly smiling back.


    Mei''s Pov


    Luka and I were getting ready, packing to return to the moonshine packhouse. The wedding was to be


    held in a few weeks and nothing was yet prepared. I heard a faint knock at the door as I was trying to


    tuck myst shirt in the luggage.


    "Yeah?" I yelled.


    Sweat was running down my face, trying to close the zip. I inhaled and sat down on the chair of my


    dressing table as I watched the doorknob being pushed down slowly.


    "Ah Nelly," I grinned trying to hide my frustration.


    "Sorry to interrupt but I could hear a lot ofmotioning from this room and something told me


    that help was needed here."


    I chuckled as I stared at her for a while, trying to catch my breath back whilst remembering our school


    days.


    "Do you still remember Pippa the chubby?" I asked her still smiling.


    "Yeah, the friendly old cat. She was super pregnant at that time, but she disappeared and was never


    seen again," Nelly remembered.


    "And Cindy. Carol took her as her pet," I continued.


    "She was super ck with beautiful green eyes. I swear if she didn''t take her, I would have taken her


    for myself. She was such a beauty". She smiled at me and pointed at my belly.


    "How is your muffin in the oven doing? Would you like me to check you up?" She asked.


    I looked down at my small baby bump cackling and nodded at her whilst moving to the messy bed.


    Lh came in through the wide-open door just in time.


    "Hey you two. Don''t start without me. I want to join in."


    Both witches ced a hand on my belly, closing their eyes and the room got quiet for a moment.


    "Oh. Guess what! We can tell the gender if you like," Lh said grinning from ear to ear.


    "I know it''s a boy," I replied ncing at both of them.


    They looked at each other smiling.


    "Well.... your feeling was right all the while," Nelly said chuckling.


    I smiled as I sat up on the bed.


    "Well, I must finish off this mess before WE head off to the smaller packhouse," I said raising my


    eyebrows at them.


    "We?" Lh asked exchanging looks with Nelly.


    "For real?!" They said together like they have practised it a dozen times before.


    "For real!" I cracked up as I watched them jump around and dance like young girls.


    I knew they had nowhere else to go. They exined to me that they were living amongst the human


    civilization, renting out a small apartment after both of their covers were diminished.


    Luka''s pov


    My eyes were gazing at the new picture that was ced on the wall of the long staircase amongst the


    older pictures. I couldn''t help myself not to weep, feeling a sudden sting in my throat.


    "Oh. How I miss you dad," I whispered to myself.


    The new portrait was painted by the best painter in our pack. Isabe Murphy, Mkai''s wife and mate.


    She drew us so perfectly, with dad standing on my left side and Mei on my right all smiling and looking


    happy.


    "King alpha," someone from behind me called, shaking me off my thoughts.


    I wiped off the few tears that were rolling down my face and turned as I cleared my throat. It was Steph


    looking up at me from the third step.


    "You can call everyone for breakfast," she announced.


    "We finished earlier since we have fewer people around," she continued.


    "Thanks, Steph," I said smiling down at her.


    Most of the packs left early in the morning and our grounds were now calmer. She started at me for a


    while longer and I knew that she realized I was having a moment. She looked down at the floor for a


    split second then looked back up at me.


    "You know what? He gave me a recipe he knew you would like. He used to cook it for you as a child


    and I promised I would do it for you. It''s the least I can do to make you feel better," she said smiling.


    I smiled back at her and nodded but I couldn''t form any words.


    "Where is my Beta?" I asked knowing that she might know.


    She shook her head and raised her eyebrows.


    "I''ll go check on him before I announce that breakfast is ready."


    Rushing down the stairs I exited the door and hurried to the closed gate. From the distance, I could see


    two figures walking towards me. I sniffed the air, noticing that one of the scents was familiar.


    "Who is that girl by Jake''s side?" I chuckled and waited for them to approach as I asked the guards to


    open the gate.


    "Alpha Luka, I found her atst!" Jake beamed as he raided his hand around her neck.


    "Melody, this is the alpha of the moonshine pack and King of all wolves," he announced.


    She bowed down and smiled politely.


    "Ah, no formalities here Melody. You are most wee! Finally, at your 100th birthday you found her," I


    teased, chuckling at my own joke.


    "He waited patiently this long for you," I dered cing a hand on Jake''s shoulder as I cackled.


    "She is a good witch just like Nelly and Lh," he exined looking at her with twinkling eyes.


    She smiled at him for a second, then turned to look at me.


    "I am part of the coven of the unseen moon. Thest to survive. Only a few of us remained loyal to our


    high priestess since she was selected as one at a very young age. Some were against the decision to


    keep her as one due to herck of experience, but the few that supported her stayed by her side whilst


    the others left," She said.


    "Well. I have my mind put at rest then since you made the right choice, I''m confident that you will be


    loyal also to him and us," I said back.


    "Luckily you found each other on time. This was ourst day on these grounds. We are moving back to


    our territory this afternoon. Please, doe in."

 Chapter 37: Part 2 Beasts on the loose

    Chapter 37: Part 2 Beasts on the loose


    Luka''s POV


    "Luka, Luka," I heard from a distance as I was in deep thought, sitting at the edge of my bed.


    "Luka," I heard again, now lifting my head towards Mei that was trying to shake me off my foggy


    daydream.


    "What happened? I need to know. You haven''t been yourself since...." She stopped there, trying to


    avoid mentioning the unexinable death of my stepmother.


    "Look, you can''t stay in the same room forever. You are the King alpha of not just our pack, but of every


    wolf around the world. You cannot look like this," She encouraged, lowering herself down to my side.


    She gently held her hand over my bicep and back, trying to give me the strength to move on. But I felt


    guilty, guilty for not being there, protecting the person that stood right behind me until I left her,


    abandoned and alone.


    "It''s my fault, what happened to her. It''s my responsibility. She was fine before I shut her offpletely


    from my life," I expressed, holding myself from tearing up for the millionth time.


    "There was nothing you could do, Luka. You know that. No one can stand against demons. They fear


    no one, except themselves. Nothing would have stopped them from victimizing their target."


    Her words didn''t mean anything to me. I was determined to find their weakness and I swore to death


    that I will not stop until they are convinced to go back to where they belong; in hell.


    "We''ll see about that," I mumbled raising my eyes towards hers. "No one presumed we would face the


    vampires and be Victorians, but we did, and now, it is the demons'' turn to be convinced to turn their


    sorry tails back to where they belong," I urged, standing up feeling the energy to get into action


    abruptly.


    "What are you nning? Don''t forget you have a son on the way. Don''t bring any unnecessary


    attention to our quiet home," Mei said, now standing beside me frowning.


    "They will not dare to do so. They are not wee here! Never were and never will be," I replied,


    standing up from the bed, strolling towards the window to look at the bright sun outside.


    I folded my arms to my chest and watched for a while until I remembered I had a meeting with Jake


    regarding some activity ideas he had toe up with for theing months.


    Mei''s POV


    Luka has not been himself for quite a while. I have just opened my bedroom door and he was sitting on


    the bed, drowned in his thoughts. I needed to shake him off his feet and remind him of his duties as


    alpha and as King. He left the room in a rush, remembering that he had to n for some activities with


    Jake. Unfortunately, our wedding ns have got into a halt for some time as he was still feeling guilty


    for his mother''s death.


    "Mei, you in here?" Lh shouted from behind the closed door.


    I slowly opened the door, allowing her to see my face.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "May I?" She asked pointing at my bedroom.


    I nodded and let her in, closing the door behind me.


    "Lh, there is something you must know. It is startling Luka so much that he is barely sleeping or


    thinking straight. I only hope that there is something you can do about it," I started.


    "Oh? Sure. What''s happened?" She asked raising an eyebrow at me.


    "You know his mother has recently passed."


    She nodded and moved to sit on the chair we keep at the corner of the room.


    "I haven''t told you exactly how it happened, because I never had the chance to tell you since I''m


    always around people. When Luka went to visit her, he noticed how weak she has gotten and looked


    older than her age. She pointed at something and said It''s him. Luka turned his head and spotted a


    ck cloud hovering behind his back before she died right in front of him."


    I sat down on the bed feet and hands across.


    "That''s an imbroferno. Haven''t seen one in a long time," she mumbled, lifting her hand to her chin,


    frowning.


    "That must mean that the doors of hell have been opened. That''s bad, really bad. If you spotted one,


    there must be more around, hovering."


    She started to mumble something under her breath, looking down at the floor, possibly thinking.


    "We must warn every coven around," she announced, lifting her eyes to meet mine.


    "Luka wants to get rid of them but he is in no good shape. What can a wolf do about it? Someone also


    spotted an Aergon and managed to take a blurred photo of it months ago, before the battle with those


    vamps. Look..."


    I knelt to pick up the box from under the bed and took out the picture to show it to her. She stared at it


    for a while then gave it back to me.


    "We need to work on getting them back to where they belong. They cannot be left roaming around


    everyone. It is up to me and the witches. It''s our responsibility!"


    Lh stood up from the chair and rushed out of the door, leaving her flowery scent behind her.


    Luka''s POV


    I was rushing towards the office where I had nned to meet up with the beta, thinking of a good


    excuse to why I was runningte when I spotted him rushing towards the office too.


    "Have you thought of anything we can do for thising month?" I asked him, opening the office door.


    He followed me inside and stood in front of the table where there seemed to be a couple of papers


    piled up on top of each other.


    "You might want to go through these sheets. These are a few ideas I picked up, asking other packs for


    some help."


    I nced at him, then at the papers which I shuffled for a while as I shifted my fingers through the


    beard, browsing through.


    "We have to start with something good to help our pack get their energy back after years of


    abandonment. Full moon dance, wolf flower fest, firebat or candle night."


    I skim read the titles but felt no connection to any of them. Shaking my head, I sat down on my chair, in


    front of the desk full of papers, exhaling loudly whilst lifting one leg over my other knee.


    "What about the Mating hunt tradition? It''s something our pack did back in our childhood. It is held to


    help increase the pack and make it stronger," Jake said now walking in front of me.


    I looked up at him, my fingers still going through my beard. I felt my lips form a faint smile, feeling d I


    made the right choice to have him as my beta.


    "It''s only right to approve of your suggestion. The mating hunt tradition. Yes. I remember that. Send


    word to the pack. I will meet with them in the halls."


    He nodded to mymand and I watched him walk out of the wooden door, closing it back behind him.


    One thing before this mating hunt is to get rid of the demons that lured in the forest and amongst us. As


    I rested my index finger on my lower lip I started to think of the best way to get to them unharmed. This


    was not something I can do on my own. I needed more than just my wolf to survive from such a


    creature.


    "Ah, my dear moon Goddess. You helped my reign to conquer the freedom to our kind. In your name, I


    ask you to allow me more strength to face the impossible. Everything I do is for my pack, my kind and


    every living thing that gives nature its rightful life."


    I stood up holding a hand on the table, feeling a heavy weight on my shoulder. I thought we were going


    to start a life all the wolves deserve and yet we are facing a threat just as bad as our previous enemies,


    if not worse. I walked towards the window, observing the crescent moon as it stood amongst the bright


    stars looking dominant and majestic.


    "You wield your wolf well enough to fight for your future kin and kind. Don''t underestimate your every


    decision."


    A woman voice said from behind. There she was with my favourite silky smooth red dress of hers,


    holding an arm over her pregnant belly.


    "Mei, I didn''t notice youing in," I gasped looking at her breathlessly. She chuckled softly as she


    walked further in.


    "Lh came to say hi earlier. I was telling her about the new problem we are facing and she offered to


    take the burden off of your shoulders. As a witch, she can do more then you can in this situation."


    She rested her head on my shoulder, gazing at the stars above. "What will she do? You know I don''t


    like to stay idle when I know something is not right," I said softly wrapping my arms around her, cing


    her face into me.


    "She didn''t say," her midfield voice mumbled through my chest. She lifted her head to look at my face.


    "But she sure convinced me she has a good strategy," she continued. "You need some rest, Lulu. I can


    see it in your eyes. Let''s go".


    I cleared the desk off the papers, folding them to one side and headed upstairs, trying to renew some


    energy for the next day.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 39: Part 2 A pack without an alpha

    Chapter 39: Part 2 A pack without an alpha


    Mei''s POV


    Lh filled me in with the details of what has happened that afternoon whilst I was out shopping around


    the human world, trying to find clothes that could fit my fat pregnant belly. My stomach twisted at the


    end of the exnation and my legs felt unstable beneath my heavy body.


    "Where is he?" I urged myself to speak, though I barely felt that it was me talking.


    "Come with me," Lh said reaching for my arm to help me walk more stable.


    My feet dragged through the hall, towards the hospital area and finally, my eyes rested on the lifeless


    body of my beloved mate. I felt tears rolling down my cheeks and my breathing was getting heavier.


    This was not good.


    "Luna," Jake called from the other bed.


    My eyes shifted towards him and Melody as they were watching me for a while in silence. I felt Lh


    resting a hand over my shoulder and reached for one arm to help me sit down on the chair next to my


    mate. Drowning in tears, I rested my hand over his forehead, removing a few strands of hair that rested


    there.


    "His vitals are still steady and strong. The doctors think that the demon drained all his energy at once.


    So they gave him something to help him rest further. He will be fine, don''t worry."


    Jake asserted, nodding his head.


    "What happened to you?" I asked finding my voice again.


    Jake turned his head towards his bedsheets for a few seconds like he was thinking from where to start.


    "I saw.....it," he mumbled, turning his gaze towards Melody, then us.


    Lh opened her eyes wide as worry flooded through her.


    "You looked?" She asked him. "Did you look through the mirror?" She asked again, this time raising her


    voice as her life depended on his answer.


    Jake nodded and before he could speak, Lh rushed outside for a good while and returned with the


    mirror from her room which was covered with a cloth.


    "The demon is trapped in this mirror, for now. If he manages to find it''s way out, you are his next victim.


    We must find a better way to rid him of this earth."


    She turned her head toward Luka and her gaze finally rested on me.


    "Does that mean that it''s possible that...that Luka saw it too?" I asked weakly, now fearing that he is in


    worse trouble than I originally thought.


    Lh turned towards Melody, then turned back to look at me.


    "There is only one way to find out," she announced, cing the mirror down, resting it against the wall.


    "Melody, I need your help," she said, holding an arm.


    They both moved towards Luka as they connected with one hand and rested the other on the Alphas


    forehead, closing their eyes and with their face looking upwards. They started to chant beneath their


    breaths and as they did, the room was filled with a foggy mist that allowed everyone to see a glimpse of


    Luka''s recent past. The moment he turned towards the mirror, the demon showed itself to him as rage-


    filled its body. The demon spoke to Luka telepathically with its toneless voice that gave shivers down


    the spine as it sinks into your soul.


    "Inigi imis. Id desia takun mas taken," it said piercing its eyes towards him.


    As the fog in the room faded, so did our voices. Everyone fell silent for a good minute which to me, felt


    more like an hour. Our eyes turning towards each other, as the stench of fear filled the room.


    "What...what was that?" I eximed, sping to my chair tightly.


    "He said you are next. The world is mine, not yours," Melody said trembling.


    "How are we going to rid us of these beasts? There has to be away!" Jake said with a brittle voice.


    "We must do, what we should. Melody, I need you toe with me. We will find Nelly too. The more


    witches, the better."


    Lh picked up the mirror, then raised her arms towards Melody as she moved to her direction and


    wrapped it around her waist as they walked out of the hospital.


    "This is not good at all. Thankfully the witches can help us" I sped both hands around Luka''s right


    hand.


    "Come back to us Alpha. The pack needs you," my head dropped down on his forehead, feeling his


    warm breath brushing against my face.


    I could hear Jake sighing as he tried to stand out of bed, but his legs couldn''t yet work. He shrieked in


    frustration as he positioned himself back against the headboard.


    Lh''s POV


    "This problem is way more serious then we anticipated. The weight of the world is in our hands and we


    must find a way to exterminate the demons off the face of the earth," I said sping a fist in mid-air,


    feeling persuasive.


    "We must be brave and defeat them. I say we visit the ancient library and find the book of demon


    destruction," I proceeded.


    "But that is one of the forbidden books. Some spells are so dangerous that they conjure more demons."


    Nelly replied, cing the mirror in a safe spot.


    "Do you have a better suggestion?" I asked in a grating manner.


    The room was filled with a moment of silence, then I slightly smiled at them, trying to shake off the


    tension between us.


    "Well... Then. What are we waiting for?" I announced, moving my arms towards the door as a sign for


    everyone to start the mission.


    It was a long journey to our witches'' territory so it took a couple of days of travelling until we found


    ourselves looking at therge witches tower that was hidden from the eyes of the forbidden.


    "Wow. It''s huge!" Melody eximed moving slightly more forward.


    "You have just turned of age, have you?" Nelly asked her smiling like she had a nostalgic moment of


    her first time seeing it.


    Melody nodded and looked eager to take her first step into the tower that stood above everything. The


    cold air greeted us in its halls as the breeze hovered through therge open window at the end of the


    building.


    "It''s all made of cobblestone. Must be super old," Melody said as she softly stroked the walls.


    "Library to the left," I announced, moving forward.


    The door to the library was made out of old wood, matching therge entrance door to the building. My


    eyes looked down at the doorknob, giving myself a moment to breathe the freshness of the light air.


    Trapped between feeling guilty for choosing to go against the rules and my responsibility to save


    everyone, I cracked open the door.


    A gust of wind rushed through my hair, blowing it away as fragments of some old magic could be felt in


    the air. I winced at the heavy feeling that stroked each part of my body like the books knew I was up to


    something.


    "It feels cold in here," Melody pointed out in a whisper, yet her voice echoed throughout the room.


    The library had a very high ceiling and was very wide. We examined the area in one spot of a while


    before I spoke.


    "So, we need to find the book of demon destruction."


    My eyes looking at the tone of shelves that all looked the same.


    "Lh, I think we should try the easy way first," Nelly said rubbing her fingers against her forehead.


    I turned to look at her. "let''s hope it works because I think this book is going to give us a hard time to


    find it, knowing that it likes to remain hidden."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    We formed a circle reaching each other''s arms, allowing some space in between us.


    "custom samdi ester mano, dam a also curnous, custom samdi ester mano, dam a also curnous."


    I opened my eyes to see if the book has presented itself, but no book showed up before us, just like I


    have expected. We all exhaled and turned our eyes towards all the books that stood still on the


    shelves. I curved my eyebrows knowing that we were defeated by some book, yet I was still


    determined to find it.


    "Melody, you take the left-wing, Nelly, right. I''m going to check the row ahead."


    We all split up in a search for the book.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 41: Part 2 Frustrated

    Chapter 41: Part 2 Frustrated


    Luka''s POV


    My eyes felt heavy, but I needed to show them that I am awake and listening to the conversations that


    were said. I couldn''t feel my body at all, yet I finally managed to turn my head slowly towards Mei. Her


    sweet, gentle voice wanted me to try my best to move at least a little. The look in her eyes when I


    turned was of pure love and affection and I couldn''t wait to get better, both for her, the baby and for the


    pack. I tried to speak, but I couldn''t manage to form a word which got me frustrated as there was so


    much I wanted to say.


    "Shh, that''s ok. One step at a time," she said, stroking my forehead gently.


    I could hear my wolf whimper at her touch but it couldn''t release itself from within. Despite trying hard


    to move my legs, my arms, shoulders....nothing was responding. I couldn''t speak, eat or drink and I


    had tubes stuck into my arms. Shit! I felt frustrated. Tears rolled down my face as I turned to look


    straight up, staring at the ceiling. I felt Mei''s fingers wipe my cheeks and squeezed her hand against


    mine.


    "I''m sorry Mei," I said through telepathy.


    "Oh, don''t be. It''s not your fault, and you know that! Now rest and get better!" She whispered into my


    ear.


    I started to feel drowsy and my eyes closed shut as I drifted back into the dream world.


    The witches must have returned as I could hear a lot of chatting around me. I opened my eyes and


    tilted my head towards the voices. Mei had her back facing me and noticed that she was looking down


    at something. Jake was sitting down at the edge of the bed trying to peep between everyone else. I


    groaned, trying to draw attention and they all suddenly stopped talking and turned their heads towards


    me. Mei rushed to my side smiling.


    "You are up! Just on time. Look, the witches retrieved this book. This is going to help take the demons


    back to where they belong."


    My eyes rested on the book cover and read demon destruction. I frowned and looked back at Mei,


    confused since I didn''t know what they were nning to do.


    "It took us a few days to reach the witches'' library and half a day searching for this book. When we


    found it, it took three of us to manage to retrieve it as it was bound with a fixed spell since it is a very


    dangerous book. But this is the one we need to fight the demons away," Lh exined, now sitting on


    the chair next to my bed.


    "And, regarding your...well.. matter we want to help in getting you better. We have figured that you


    looked into the mirror and saw....him. With just one look at their true selves, a demon can freeze your


    muscles. Normally those who end up in such state they get attacked by the same demon again and


    again until he takes every inch of you, including your soul. In your case, he will not dare to try again as


    he is threatened by our presence. One of us will stay here day and night and make sure you will not get


    attacked again. In time your body will start improving and you will be up and running," she exined,


    smiling at me.


    "Yeah, I''m already feeling a bit better," Jake said turning to my direction. "I couldn''t move my legs at all,


    but now I can... Just a little. Can''t stand up yet but look."


    I shifted my eyes towards his legs as he wriggled his toes grinning at them.


    "You see? Better," he continued goofily.


    "I''ll stay," Melody offered, looking at me, nodding. If I could I would have smiled but my body was tense,


    including my face.


    "He said thanks," Mei offered, nodding at me. "He can at least talk telepathically, you see," she


    continued.


    Nelly''s pov


    I was outside, sitting down on a bench whilst absorbing the great sensation of the sun hitting my skin,


    smoking one of my favourite thin cigars with the spellbook on myp. Whilst turning the pages I started


    to read aloud like there was arge audience waiting for a story.


    "Durakan demon, known for thriving through fear and pain. Reimbursing spell, demtorum spell,


    silvulum protection spell. Ahh. So many options."


    I turned the next page and the next until I found the right spell for the right demon.


    "Huh, gotcha. This will do temporarily," I said exhaling the fumes out of my lungs, enjoying the moment


    of aplishment.


    I turned off the cigar and strolled back into the hall where Lh was, talking to one of the wolves.


    "Mind I interrupt? It''s urgent," I said looking at the other olddy.


    She observed me for a second, then nodded, forming a friendly smile. I pulled Lh to walk with me


    back outside.


    "Look. I found it! This must be the one. Look at this drawing. Horns, hooves, goaty looking ugly


    creature. No wonder he can''t bear to look at himself in the mirror. I wouldn''t want to see me like that


    either."


    I watched her observe the page whilst softly passing her delicate finger over the writing and drawing.


    "Yes. I think this guy is the one. This is no gentle beast. He will give us a good fight until he gives in,"


    she said, turning her attention on me.


    I smirked, willing to be in such action.


    "Still, this is not the demolishing spell, so we must look further into this book. The mirror mirror spell


    can onlyst so much," Lh said handing me back the heavy book.


    "Well, let the games begin," I retorted.


    Luka''s POV


    I can''t stay like this forever, I kept thinking to myself. I am the alpha and the king. I can''t let the wolves


    without their master. Slowly I tried to move a muscle... Something... Anything.


    "Move," I finally said aloud.


    To my surprise, I heard myself talk for the very first time in days. I wanted to smile to myself for my first


    achievement.


    "You spoke," Jake said excitedly. "Say something else! Come on!" He encouraged, looking at me with


    wide eyes still sitting on his bed.


    Melody stood up from her chair and walked towards me smiling and nodded in encouragement.


    "Mei," I said in a throaty voice.


    I looked at Melody hoping she would understand my need for my mate and bring her next to me.


    I heard Jake chuckle, "yes! He ising back! The King is returning!" he said with his voice


    prating in my ears.


    I wanted to let out some joy I was feeling within me, but other than managing one word at a time, I had


    no movement still.


    "I''ll find her and let her know you have asked for her," Melody said, making her way towards the door.


    What were minutes of wait, felt like hours. Jake couldn''t stop talking and he was giving me a headache,


    but I didn''t want to stop him, knowing what we have all gone through these past months. I knew that he


    was relieving himself off of his anxiety. Whatid ahead of us was even far worse than what was to


    come. I was trying to motivate myself, I concentrated to move my fingers. As hard as I tried, it was to


    no avail. Jake stopped talking and I felt him staring at me for a while after hearing a strong exhale


    coming from me.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through this."


    His eyes hovered over my still body in a pitty manner.


    "No," I managed to say with my choky voice. "No Alpha, we have you as our alpha. You will heal and


    return to your rightful position. Mei was making sure that everything was still going the usual way


    around the packhouse, including daily training."


    I turned my head weakly to look at him and smiled for the very first time in a while. At least my facial


    muscle movements were returning. Jake returned a smile. I could feel my wolf move within me like he


    was restless and unable to emerge.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Don''t worry Simba. I''m trying my best to get us back," I mind linked my wolf, trying to calm him down,


    which seemed to have worked.


    Mei''s POV


    Mkai seems to be doing his job pretty well for our pack, making sure we don''t lose our


    Stamina whilst Luka was in the process of healing. It felt good to let everyone know what has


    happened to their alpha during the meeting I had with the pack this morning. A heavy weight was


    slightly lifted from my shoulders. They had to know as they needed to be aware of the present


    circumstance. I was starting at the pack, watching them train from a few meters away, wishing I could


    join them. But my belly was getting heavier and I felt less keen on training for the time being.


    "Mei," Melody''s voice said quietly from behind me.


    I turned, startled as I hadn''t sensed her or scented her, being so close.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disturb you."


    Her eyes looked like she had something exciting to say.


    "Luka spoke your name. I think he wants you," she exined.


    "Spoke?" I asked surprised. Melody nodded and smiled.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 43: Part 2 Emergency

    Chapter 43: Part 2 Emergency


    Luka''s POV


    I watched as Mei was pushed down on the ground from about four meters distance. She shifted back


    on human form and instantly noticed that she started to bleed badly.


    "Mei!" I breathed unable to move.


    Jake stood up and tried to walk to her direction, but the demon was in the way. We were told not to look


    into his eyes because that is what freezes your whole body. The more you stared into its eyes, the


    more it gets to you, just like the ancient medusa goddess.


    "Quickly, in the office," Melody screamed again.


    Jake rushed to my side, unlocking the wheels to my bed and moved me into the next room.


    "Mei!" I cried, now managing to move more parts of my body, possibly from the rush of panic that I was


    in.


    I started to scream in frustration, forcing my body to start working. I tried my arms first, but only my


    fingers could move. I stopped to take a few breaths, before I tried again, this time moving my left arm


    up to my elbow. Jake locked the door and observed me as I was pushing myself further and further into


    moving my whole body. It was very painful, but it was somehow working.


    Melody''s POV


    I turned my head to check if Luka and Jake have made their way into the office to clear the way for me.


    I noticed the ck tv screen reflecting the demon''s body that was trying to snatch at me, but with both


    my arms facing him, he was unable to take a step closer. The lock-in cage spell I practised months ago


    at witch school hase in quite handy. I moved slowly backwards, allowing the beast to take a few


    steps forward, hoping he gets to see its reflection. Lh and Nelly both managed to make their way


    into the hospital room and noticed what I was doing, so they helped me push him closer towards the


    reflection. We all started to chant together the trapping spell as soon as he was near enough. He


    looked confused as to what I was doing, checking everywhere until he noticed that he was too close to


    the tv. He tried hard to break it, but we were faster than him and we watched as his body evaporated


    into the tv screen, trapping him back inside. Finally one step forward. The demon was caught again.


    We all breathed heavily from the turmoil and took us a few minutes to gather ourselves again.


    "We all know this is only temporary. We must ce him back into the mirror as it should hold him


    longer," Lh said breathing.


    I was trying to catch my breath back from all the energy I wasted on the beast.


    "Let''s get him out of here," Nelly suggested whilst unplugging the tv and bringing it down.


    "We must find the right spell fast! We have to take him back to where he belongs," I yelled as they


    started to run out of the hospital, making their way into Lh''s bedroom.


    I knocked at the office door slowly.


    "He is gone for now. We trapped him again and we are working harder to get him out of our territory,


    but for now, you cane out," I said, resting my left arm on the door.


    I heard it unlock slowly and Jake opened, observing the area.


    "Mei is in trouble," Luka yelled from behind.


    He must have gotten his voice back, possibly with all the adrenaline that was rushing through his body.


    I peeped over Jake to see Luka, trying hard to stand up from his bed.


    "Wait, Luka stay here. I will look into it. Jake, bring him back out here and don''t let him move," I


    insisted.


    I started to run out of the hospital, noticing that there was an amount of blood on the floor and was


    going all the way throughout the corridor. I followed the trail of blood until I arrived at Steph''s bedroom


    door, which was half-open.


    "Hello?" I called from behind before I pushed the door.


    Mei was on Steph''s bed as Dr Reba was working onto getting her back into consciousness. Steph


    rushed to my side with wide eyes.


    "Is he gone? We need to take her to the hospital asap. Both she and the baby are in grave danger,"


    She exined hurriedly all shaky.


    "Yes, we trapped the demon. He is not there any longer. Let me help you take her there."


    Mei''s POV


    I started to get my consciousness back. My body felt like it was all butchered and swollen from the


    beast''s hit. I opened my eyes slowly, still feeling woozy and ced my arms around my belly to feel my


    baby, but something felt wrong. My belly wasn''t as pregnant as I remembered it to be. I tried to stand


    up abruptly but I felt a strong stinging from my stomach and was pushed back on the bed. I


    noticed that I was not in Steph''s room any longer, but the hospital. My heart started to pound hard


    against my lungs and my breathing was heavier.


    "The baby, where is the baby?" I shrieked, tears forming in my eyes.


    "Here," I heard a familiar voice say from my side.


    "Luka?" I asked confused.


    I turned my head to see him resting against the headboard with an incubator next to him.


    "What''s happening?" I asked feeling my eyes sting as tears rolled down my face.


    "It''s a boy. We have a son! He is ok, just born before his official date. So he needs to be ced in here


    for a while until he is full term. Don''t worry mama, he is a strong one, just like you."


    He stopped to breathe for a moment then continued.


    "The fall inflicted your centa to detach from its ce and caused the need for emergencybour.


    You were unconscious all the time due to low blood. They infused you with A positive and now you are


    slowly getting your colour back on your cheeks. I cannot walk as of yet, but I will ask a nurse to bring


    the baby to you," he rified, pushing a red button to his right.


    Instantly, a nurse rushed in with a file on his arm that rested against his chest.


    "She is awake. Can you help her sit and show her the baby?" Luka asked with his strong voice.


    The nurse nodded, cing the file on a small table opposite Luka''s bed, then rushed to my side, lifting


    me slowly against the headboard. I felt the paining from my lower belly and realised I had stitches.


    It must have been a c-section I thought to myself, now feeling nervous to see my son for the first time.


    His birth was not as I always imagined it to be. I hoped to have a normal delivery experience, with Luka


    by my side, encouraging me to push him out as I grip his hand tightly. It was not like that at all, but at


    least the baby was ok. The nurse pushed the incubator to my side and opened it to lift the baby just aBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    little for me to see him. His fragile fingers hovering in thin air as he had a bunch of tubes attached to


    him. Tears kept rolling down my face as I reached to touch his delicate skin. He looked so tiny but very


    peaceful. I observed his features from head to toe smiling with both joy and sadness for missing such


    an important event because of some situation we got in to.


    "He looks just like you," I said through crying and chuckling.


    "I know, right?" He eximed smiling back at me. "You did so well, my dear," he said, encouraging me


    to feel better.


    My eyes turned to look at Luka that had his grey eyes shining bright with excitement and happiness.


    The smiling nurse put the baby back in the incubator and moved him closer to my side, leaving the


    room to give us some space.


    "You look better too," I said after a moment of silence, trying to gather myself from all the emotions.


    "I am pushing myself to increase movement. My speech is back finally, and my arms."


    He raised them to show me that they are working just fine.


    "I am so d. I was worried."


    Tears started to form on the rim of my eyes, but I held it all in.


    "I''ll be up and about in no time. Our pack needs my leadership. We need to fight that bastard demon


    and take him back to his natural ambience," he said in a tout manner.


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 45: Part 2 The rainbow after the storm

    Chapter 45: Part 2 The rainbow after the storm


    Luka''s POV


    "You look like you are in better spirits Alpa," Lh said from behind me as I took thest two slow steps


    before I copsed on my office chair.


    "I am. Well, considering that I am still taking my time to walk. But... let''s look at the bright side," I


    chuckled, crossing my arms against my ribs.


    "How can I help?" I continued, knowing that she didn''te just to check on me.


    She filled me in with the recent event about the book and the demon that is now back where he


    belongs. I exhaled with relief, knowing that we are now safe from that beast.


    "Don''t be too happy as of yet. We still have more demons to fight," she said looking at me seriously.


    "So, do you have a n?" I asked, having a feeling that she has more to say.


    She raised her eyebrows and inhaled deeply.


    "Yes. We do. You might not like it, but we need to leave for a while, at least until we get rid of all the


    demons that are still lurking around the world," she said stiffening her shoulders.


    I nodded and smiled.


    "I don''t know how to repay you. You have done so much good for our pack and our kind."


    She looked down at her feet shyly, holding the demon spellbook against her chest.


    "I will ask Max, our taxi driver to take you back to the library. It''s the least I can do for now," I told her


    lifting my arms for a handshake.


    "Melody will remain here with you, so if anythinges up, she can help," she said, shaking my hand.


    We both nodded, then she turned to leave.


    "Stat safe and good luck," I added as she was about to leave my sight.


    Melody''s POV


    I was quietly going through all the clothes I had recently ced in Jake''s wardrobe, leaving just a little


    bit of space for his attire. My eyes rested on a military green dress that I have not worn for quite a


    while.


    "This for sure," I mumbled to myself, taking it out from the wardrobe.


    I smiled at it sheepishly, excited to wear it for the date I nned with Jake.


    "Ah, you''ll look amazing in that," he whispered in my ears as he tiptoed from behind me.


    His closeness brought shivers down my spine, causing me to drop the dress to the floor. He turned me


    around swiftly and kissed my cheek softly and seductively, then he continued to kiss my nose and lips.


    "You are the best thing that ever happened to me. But tell me, why do you colour your hair?" He asked


    moving a few strands from in front of my face. I chuckled shyly and shrug my shoulders.


    "My natural hair colour is way toomon I guess. I don''t likemon."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He eyed me for a while, then formed a smile.


    "Who said you aremon? Nothing about you ismon. Howmon is it to find a witch around,


    especially a beautiful one like you?"


    He winked at me, then picked me up bridal style and gently put me on the bed already removing all my


    clothes off of me, ready to feel his skin on mine. My breathing became as heavy as his as I moved my


    fingers through his shirt, over his tight abs.


    "We have a reservation, remember?" I said, trying to keep up with the tingly feeling every time he


    presses his lips against my skin.


    Ignoring me, he lifted off his shirt and rested himself over me as he reached for my neck, slowly and


    gently moving his tongue down. I shivered under his body, now in full ecstasy, already visualizing what


    he will do next. His gaze moved to my exposed breasts as I watched his eyes turn yellow. I knew he


    was also feeling enchanted by the good moment that we were having so I didn''t dare ask him to stop.


    He cupped his hands around my breasts and moved his fingers to my nipples, making my breathing get


    heavier than before. I moaned, feeling the movement of his fingers making them harden at his touch.


    He grinned as his eyes met mine, feeling confident with what he was doing to me. I raised my head to


    reach his soft, plumpy lips as my hand softly moved at his nape. Suddenly I felt my back curve naturally


    as I moaned and he took the opportunity to move my body further back to have a go at my thighs which


    I parted to give him space to work through. This feeling was better than magic itself. My eyes moved


    towards his trousers as I reached for them, ready for more than just kisses. With one motion they were


    off him, exposing the rest of his body. I turned him swiftly to rest himself on the bed whilst I took my turn


    to touch every inch of his skin until my fingers wrapped around his d**k. He trembled under my touch,


    moaning loudly, encouraging me to please him further.


    "Ah, what you do to me!" He murmured now turning my back against the mattress.


    Without wasting time, he pushed himself into me with one motion and looked at me for a moment


    before he continued the in and out motion, making my heart pound heavily against my chest. Positive


    tension-filled our bodies as we worked our way to the final stage.


    "I can''t seem to bring my breathing back," I confessed, chuckling as I rested myself on his chest.


    My head was moving up and down with every inhale and exhale he took and noticed he was also


    struggling to get himself together. He moved his arms around me in a soft hug, looking at me as he


    chuckled softly.


    "I could just stay like this forever," he confessed, turning his gaze at the ceiling. I hummed in agreement


    as I snuggled against him feeling safe for a short while. My stomach didn''t take long to remind both of


    us that we had a reservation at cliche restaurant in half an hour so I rushed myself into the shower to


    refresh myself and get dressed.


    Mei''s POV


    I held my baby for the first time since he was born, which was now almost a week ago. The doctors


    have just removed his oxygen pipe and all the other stuff that was pinned in him. I felt overjoyed to see


    him up close, feeling his soft skin against my chest. Tears rolled down my face as I kissed his forehead.


    "My baby," I started, "finally in my grasp. I will never let you go! How can I? You are forever mine!" I


    whispered as his grey eyes turned towards mine for a split moment before he closed them again.


    I cackled as I turned my gaze at the moon, outside the window.


    "Thank you, goddess, for being with us every step of the way."


    I watched as Luka walked in, slowly, holding against everything close to him.


    "Now this is a site I thrived to see! Look at you, mammas! Ah, just beautiful! You deserve this so much!"


    He spoke softly making his words feel more sincere as he wiped away a few tears that escaped from


    his eyes. I chuckled as I gazed at him whilst he approached me and sat down on the chair next to my


    bed.


    "I still feel like an old man," he chuckled, cing his hand over the baby''s head.


    "Who says you aren''t?" I teased, now forming a cheeky smile as I looked at him.


    He met my gaze and groaned, forming a grin.


    "Good thing my mate is just my age," he replied, smiling sheepishly at me.


    We chuckled for a while before the baby decided to start crying. I pressed his lips against my bare


    breast, giving him some time to adjust himself to feed. Silence filled the room again and I was thinking,


    we should take the opportunity to choose a name for him.


    "How about Mason?" I started, my eyes focusing on the baby. I heard no reply for a moment, then I


    turned to look at Luka that was still thinking of an answer.


    "Mason Gerald," he replied after a moment of silence. I smiled knowing that it was just perfect,


    considering that his father would be remembered through Mason''s second name.


    "Perfect," I mumbled. "Mason Gerald Garries."


    Here is the link to my facebook fan page


    https://.facebook/rishanovel/

 Chapter 47: Part 2 Good and bad

    Chapter 47: Part 2 Good and bad


    Mei''s POV


    I was sitting down on a wooden garden bench, reading a book called An Unexpected Kind Of love


    which I have been consumed in for a while. The breeze was delicately touching my warm cheeks,


    feeling the heat of the sun against my skin. Mason, now five years old was ying with a few other kids


    a few meters away from my sight.


    Luka went for a spot check with Jake like they do every day in wolf form whilst they discuss activities,


    training, gatherings and some stuff that are necessary for the pack to keep it entertained. Lh and


    Nelly left for a few weeks to meet with some witches, in the hopes to rebuild a strong coven as they


    have had in the past. Everything has been quiet for years now but yesterday Luka and Jake have


    discovered a freshly dead body of a human, left abandoned in the middle of the forest. I''ve got a hunch


    about it and since then I felt restless, always making sure Mason was by my side.


    As I was back gaping at the book, I felt a hand over my shoulder that startled me.


    "Oh, Melody. I didn''t feel youing."


    She smiled at me and sat down on the empty part of the bench observing the opened book.


    "Thest time I read a book was that demon spell book we took from the library."


    She sighed and rested herself against the backside of the bench, moving her face towards the


    brightness of the sun. Closing her eyes, she smiled, absorbing herself into the moment.


    "Since then, everything got so quiet, it''s almost boring I can say."


    I closed the book and looked at her intently, observing every corner of her face.


    "Boring is good when you have a five-year-old son and another on the way," I mumbled, looking down


    at my belly.


    She stared at me for a second, thinking I was joking.


    "What? Are you serious?" She asked squeakily.


    "I was about to tell you the same thing about me! I''m expecting too," I half gasped andughed as we


    locked into an embrace, screaming with joy.


    Luka''s POV


    "F**k man, another one," I muttered, turning myself back into human form.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I was down on one knee hovering over the dead naked female body. Jake turned her around, seeing if


    any of us would identify her. He shook his head and looked at me.


    "She might be one of us, but not form our pack," I said, covering her body with a nket that was under


    her.


    "Maybe a rouge?" He asked, looking up at me.


    I shrugged my shoulders, still fixing the nket over her. I sighed as I observed the surroundings, in the


    hopes that I would find a clue. Sure enough, there were a pair of human footprints pointing out the


    direction from where the woman came from. Following the tracks in the soil, I realised that I was right.


    She was a wolf and it seemed like she was running in wolf form before she turned into human form and


    died at the spot.


    "No bruises, definitely alone since we can only see one set of footprints, but.... she was running from


    something for sure," I observed, moving my fingers softly on one footprint, thinking and imagining what


    she was running from.


    Mind linking Mei, I sent for Melody toe and assist us with her ability as a witch. We waited silently


    for her to arrive, wearing the spare clothes we brought with us.


    "Melody," Jake yelled as we watched her approaching from afar.


    I tied my shoce and stood up to find her taking thest few steps towards us.


    "Mei said you needed my help," she said, turning her gaze at the dead body.


    "Oh. You found another one?"


    Leaning down by the body, Melody closed the young woman''s blue eyes, sighing as a gesture of


    sadness towards the misfortune.


    "I am guessing you want me to find out what happened to her, right?"


    She looked at her with a sad expression, asking with a brittle voice.


    "We need to know who did this and what for. They might be doing this as a threat towards our pack,


    maybe our kind, or it could have possibly been an unfortunate ident, which I doubt very much


    considering that this is the second time finding a bodyid so close to our territory. Something or


    someone is responsible for this and we need to act quickly before its toote," I exined to her,


    showing my urgency.


    With a nod, she focused, with her eyes closed, and hands hovering over the body, trying to find a


    source of energy from the lifeless woman.


    Melody''s POV


    With my eyes closed, I tried to find a connection that could bring my back into this blonde woman''s


    recent past. I mumbled in prayer to the moon goddess to send me some energy to gather myself and


    get this over and done with. Her body was already stinking, which only means that she has been dead


    for at least two days, possibly more and her eyes were turning whiter too.


    My body started to feel numb as I pushed further and further to get some answers but with onest


    heavy breath I felt myself getting dizzy, and my body weakened.


    "I''m sorry.." I whispered, before falling onto darkness.


    When I woke up I found myself in the pack''s hospital room, connected to a drip. Jake was by my side


    wearing a worried face that slightly changed as soon as I turned my head towards him, barely opening


    my eyes.


    "Phew, Mel, you gave me a fright."


    He breathed, holding one hand over my head.


    "What happened to you out there?" I grunted and pushed myself up with his assistance, resting against


    the headboard.


    "I''m pregnant Jake. I think my body cannot do magic until the baby is born," I uttered, smiling at him as


    he looked astounded by the news.


    "For real? Are you kidding me? So, that means... I will be a dad in nine months!" He asked croakily,


    holding himself from crying as he cackled.


    I nodded and chuckled, realizing how much things will soon change for us.


    As I started to feel better, I stood up from the bed and both Jake and I walked to our bedroom where I


    took the opportunity to rest further before I had to make my way back to the body to try to figure out


    what happened to the poor young woman. Surely I needed help to get some answers through magic


    but I was the only witch to be in the packhouse for the time being, so I was stuck with my options.


    Whilst biting my inner side of my cheeks, I kept thinking of a few options, hoping a good n would


    come up. Suddenly I received a call from an old friend and that was the time when a n hit me.


    "Oh, hi! How are you, my dear? Yes, it has been a while. How is everyone?"


    Jake''s POV


    I have just opened the shower cubicle when I heard Melody talk to someone in our bedroom. Wrapping


    a white towel around my waist I opened the door, water dripping from my hair and skin. She turned her


    gaze at me, noticing a grin on her face like she got the best news of her life.


    "Can''t wait to meet! Alright then, I will be expecting you toe byter then. Yes, bye for now."


    She hung up, ced her cell phone next on her bedside table and looked up at me smiling like she has


    won the lottery.


    "Oh my, my! From where should I start? From drooling over the view just in front of me, or exining


    what the call was about? Hmm, you look so hot baby," she ced the tip of her index finger over her


    plump lips as she looked at me with fiery eyes.


    My heart could not resist the way she stared at my soaked body and I could feel my wolf''s excitement


    from within my chest.


    "Let''s just start with priority number one, shall we?" I said in a smoky manner.


    "Ah, I wonder what priority number one would be."


    She moved closer to me and let her fingers draw lines against my bare chest, moving slowly down to


    my abs and the one thing that was hiding under the towel. Feeling her cold finger over there, I pushed


    her roughly back on the bed, exposing my full body, letting the towel fall on the floor by the bed. I


    gripped her legs tightly, moving them apart to allow enough space for my waist to get in between to


    reach her parted lips, ready for our tongues to intertwine. The more I heard her struggling to breathe


    through our intense emotions, the more I felt the need to get into her. My index finger was now working


    its way to her soft spot, moving it gently, watching and listening to her react. This was it! I could not


    resist any longer, and so I pressed the tip of my d**k into her cave. We both moaned as we felt the


    shock of the intensity hitting us, and for a moment I stood still, trying to get myself together before


    moving forward with it.


    "What are you waiting for? Get on with it," she breathed, pressing her fingers around my a*s,


    encouraging me to proceed.


    I grinned for a moment then as I looked deep into her eyes with an intensity I pushed myself further into


    her. Tilting her head back with passion, I noticed a vain in her neck sticking out sexily as she moaned,


    quivering under my body. I pushed myself in and out of her with desire towards her, like she has cast a


    love spell of some sort until we both c****d concurrently.


    We spread our naked bodies on the bed by each other''s side trying to catch our breaths back before I


    decided I needed a shower.


    "I smell of stench," I chuckled, lifting myself from the bed, walking straight into the shower.


    He came to me quietly, joining me for a warm, fresh wash, enjoying each other''s smiles as we got


    ready for bed.


    "I''ve got some good news," I started, turning myself to Jake''s sleeping side.


    He frowned, concentrating on what I was about to say as my eyes looked at him intently.


    "A friend of mine ising to help us find out who or what is behind the murders of the two bodies that


    were found in the woods. You can trust her. She is like a sister to me and I''m sure she will do her best


    to help," I exined cautiously, trying to avoid telling him too much about this woman.


    "Who is she?" He asked now channelling my anxiety through our mating bond.


    I looked down, knowing that I cannot hide my feelings from him, even if I wanted to, and as much as I


    didn''t want to tell him the truth, it was a must to do so.

 Chapter 49: Part 2 Survive

    Chapter 49: Part 2 Survive


    Melody''s POV


    When we are brought to the great enchantress we are told that the privilege of meeting her would ur


    only once in our lifetime, yet you can only meet her if she calls for you again, which rarely happens.


    Then again, hering to me was not in the list of options, yet, here she is, body weak, yet her mind


    and soul as strong as ever. No one can weaken her, not even with one organ missing. She was


    enchanting and brave, and nothing could make her fall from where she stands.


    It took her weeks to start getting better, and when she could sit down on the bed, she called for me. As


    soon as I arrived by her side, offering some pie I made for her, she sat me down by her side, watching


    her form a grin, looking down at my offering.


    "It smells nice. I will give it a try after telling you why I havee."


    She grabbed the warm dish and ced it on the bedside, giving it onest nce before turning her


    attention on me.


    "You are with child. May I?" She asked to allow her to feel my belly, and with a smile, I moved my hand


    to give her the opportunity.


    "Ah, I can''t remember thest time I felt such energy. I can feel how happy this life is making you."


    She locked eyes with me, and for a second I could sense that she wanted to talk. I automatically knew


    that she needed us to discuss in private so I asked for Jake that has just arrived to leave us, but before


    he started to walk out the enchantress stopped him and looked up at me.


    "He can stay, but I need you to read my mind for a second."


    We both closed our eyes and as soon as I felt her hands covering mine, I submerged into a vision.


    "We need to speak behind closed doors. This is the safest ce for us to have such a conversation."


    I looked at the breathtaking view around us, that almost looked like heaven. The sun was high up in the


    sky, feeling its warmth on my skin. The blue river was streaming to the left side with fish jumping out of


    it. Opposite the river was the greenest forest I have everid eyes on. I was quietly observing and


    smiling like a foolish grown woman, forgetting that the enchantress was watching me intently right next


    to me.


    "We share amon admiration Melody, thus why your birth mother chose Melody as your name."


    I turned my widened eyes at her, confused by herment.


    "Excuse me?" I murmured.


    My surprised look made the enchantress chuckle.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "No one ever spoke to me about my birth parents. Do you know anything about them? Are they still


    alive?"


    "Now, now. Chill dear. You can''t ask too many questions at once and expect me to remember to


    answer them all."


    Holding out a hand over my shoulder forfort, she smiled in a friendly manner.


    "That is why I came to you. I intended to tell you the truth. Starting by exining the reason for hiding


    the truth, I was just fifteen years old when I was told that I was the next to inherit the title as an


    enchantress. My mother or so-called mother was not a witch and neither was my adopted father.


    Having only just realised that they were not my parents by blood, I fled from the horrible life I was living.


    No need to give too many details from that horrific past."


    She stopped for a moment to breathe and gather herself after feeling at the verge of getting emotional.


    The beautiful enchantress was also known for her soft side and though she had a strong personality,


    she never hid her emotions.


    "My life only started getting better when I met my mate," she said, her eyes gleaming.


    "You have a mate too?" I asked surprised.


    She nodded and continued to exin.


    "Aiden was the kindest and the best person I have ever met. He was so handsome!" She said


    swooning at the thought.


    "We got married and lived together for three years."


    "What happened then?" I asked curiously.


    It seemed like they were living a perfect life, but...


    "Well, this is the most important part for you to know."


    She breathed deeply before continuing, watching me frown, trying to be as attentive as possible.


    "We have just nned out to start a family of our own when the alder battle erupted. Since he was


    responsible for leading in battles, he had to go. With onest kiss, we parted, never to see him alive


    again. His lifeless body was brought back so that he would have a proper burial at the grand castle''s


    cemetery, alongside the previous enchantresses and their mates. I remember waiting impatiently for his


    return to give him the news that I fell pregnant and I could immediately feel that it was a girl, and a


    strong one too." She stopped for a brief moment, gathering herself up from the emotions that were too


    deep for her to handle.


    "My love for him never faded and there was a time where I was going crazy, literally. Those around me


    thought I was not able to take care of a child and so my baby was immediately taken away from me, as


    soon as she was born. I cried day and night, losing my mind over my mate''s death and my daughter''s


    disappearance, but nothing could bring them back to me, not even the most intense prayers. I was not


    fulfilling my role as an enchantress any longer and my life was slowly fading, until one day I sensed a


    difference in the air. I could feel my daughter so close, my heart started to pound, feeling excited that


    she wasing back to me."


    I kept staring at her, now almost feeling like I knew the rest of the story, yet I wanted her to continue


    without interrupting her.


    "My baby was home where she belonged, but as soon as I saw her excited face, looking at her


    adopted mother with love, and seeing her adopted father encouraging her by her side, I couldn''t bring


    myself to take her away from them. She looked beautiful in a white satin dress and golden hair. I


    blessed her just like the rest of the children that formed a line in front of me, all excited for the asion.


    I did not dare to tell her the truth and though my heart ached, I let her go."


    She took one of my hands in hers and reached out for the silver ne I have always worn since I


    was little. It had a small moonstone pendant attached to it.


    "She was born in June, you see, so for the asion, I sent her a ne, representing her birth


    month, just as a token of my love for her. She gave me the courage I needed to take a step forward


    and start a new life in the hopes of feeling strong again, strong enough to one day face my biggest


    fear."


    "Your biggest fear? What would that be?" I asked wide-eyed, not imagining that a strong woman as her


    would have any kind of fear.


    "Losing the hopes to finally meet my child again and ask her to forgive me for abandoning her, to tell


    her the whole truth, who she is, where her destiny belongs and her bloodline."


    For a moment I could not utter a single word as I knew that the child in the story was my story, the


    missing piece of the puzzle. She gave birth to me and named me Melody, before being taken away


    from her. How could I hate her? I would never! Knowing how strong the mate bond is, I knew that losing


    your one true love would drive you crazy. I would be too.


    I could not hold back an embrace that I longed from her and utter the word "mother" to my true blood


    parent for the very first time. I held her tightly as we both were now sat down on the bright green grass,


    locked into each other''s arms, sobbing with joy and contentment.


    "You may tell your husband if you like, but I needed you to know the whole story before anyone else


    knew."


    She nodded and smiled before we both opened our eyes, returning into the hospital room where she


    was still in bed recovering.

 Chapter 51: Part 2 Fake alpha

    Chapter 51: Part 2 Fake alpha


    Mei''s POV


    I was upset, listening to all the stupid ideas that wereing out of everyone''s mouths. I, on the other


    hand, had no idea of what we could do in such a short time.


    "Melody was right. Everything you two are saying is a nuisance. You are the highest two leaders of all


    the wolves in the world, and you n like two kids ying lions and tigers! Can''t you notice how


    pathetic you both sound?" I yelled at the boys, now reaching my limits.


    Everyone got silent after a whole fifteen minutes of them chattering none stop about different ns.


    They turned their wide eyes at me, shocked at my attitude. I sighed knowing that I was a bit too harsh


    on them, but at least they stopped talking for a moment.


    "Ah, that''s better. I couldn''t stand your ongoing babbling. Now listen. I think I might have a n I want


    to discuss."


    I looked at them intently, making sure they are interested in my exnation.


    "Have you noticed that whoever wants to chat with you Luka, has never seen you before? They might


    not know who you are. We can take it to our advantage. Probably one of the main reasons why they


    want you to meet is to see who the great Alpha is. We can get someone else to go in your stead and


    we observe from a good enough distance to see what their intentions are. Since we don''t want the fake


    alpha to be taken away from us or worse, killed, we can arm ourselves with some weapons which we


    can use in worst-case scenarios. If we feel they are too close to him, we shoot."


    Luka tapped his index finger against the table whilst muffling with his now longer beard with his other


    hand after he left it to grow for another two inches. That only means that he was considering my idea.


    As he fixed his throat he turned with his chair, stood up and moved towards arge wooden box that


    sat at the very corner of the room.


    "I have only one shotgun which my dad used to use when he liked to go hunting the human way. I got


    some bullets, but I hope only that it still works. It has been a while since it wasst used, and we have


    ack of time to check it out. But, I think it is a good idea for a short notice."


    He turned to show us the weapon, opening the magazine loading port to check for any bullets in it.


    "Empty," he said frowning, thinking hard, closing it again.


    "I used to go hunting with him, well, just to observe of course. But I can remember how he used to


    manoeuvre it."


    Turning the muzzle towards his face, he peeped through it, checking if it was clean, then turned it


    around again, holding it from the wooden grip. Smiling at us, he ced the shotgun on the table,


    making a thud sound.


    "Are you all in for the n?" He asked, looking at everyone.


    Luka''s POV


    Melchior, one of the omegas was the best candidates in mind. His broad shoulders and two armfuls of


    tattoos made his image look tough. He worked as a guard for me for over three years and his assertive


    attitude made him look like he would be good at acting as an Alpha in my stead. I was waiting for him in


    the office at two o''clock in the morning as I sent someone to bring him in for me whilst I was polishing


    the shotgun and checking the magazines.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Come in," I shouted, hearing his knuckles against the door.


    He came in, wearing an old thin blue shirt that had a couple of holes in it and baggy ck shorts that


    hung down to his knees.


    "Sorry, I was already in my pyjamas," he said, noticing me observing his clothes.


    "Have a seat," I gestured with my hand, pointing at the chair opposite my desk.


    I moved my feet off the table, bringing them down on the floor as I put the weapon on the table.


    "How may I be of service?" He asked, eyeing the gun.


    "The letter I read earlier mentioned a settled meeting with whoever is responsible for the four killings.


    Now, Mei proposed a n which to me sounded convincing, considering that there is a scope behind


    the meeting. I don''t wish to show my face to the enemy as of yet, so I want someone else to pretend


    that he is the great Alpha. Considering your hight, your strong muscles and attitude, that would make


    you a good candidate for the post of someone of a high rank. I will still be there, with my friend here..." I


    said patting the gun "watching from a safe distance, just in case any action happens. But only if you


    ept it. These people are up to something, and I need to know before it''s toote."


    He crouched to scratch his left leg, thinking in silence.


    "At the dawn of day, right? Ah, man, that''s early. But of course Alpha. Your wish is mymand. Are


    you sure about this?" He asked eyeing me.


    "Affirmative!" I replied with a rough voice.


    "I need you to listen attentively to ask the right questions. Anything that can help expose their


    intentions. I am not going to speak through the mindlink and don''t dare to try asking me anything. I


    don''t want to risk us getting caught."


    As the sun wasing out, I was already in the hall waiting for Jake, Melody and Melchior to join me.


    Melody was onlying to assist us just in case we needed more than just a gun. My eyes turned to


    watch Melchior approaching, with a grey t-shirt and ck jeans. His hair was tied up in a ponytail and


    his beard trimmed shorter than usual.


    "I knew you would be perfect for such a role. Your look is on point."


    He chuckled deeply but still maintaining his formal attitude.


    "I must have observed you intently throughout all these years with you alpha," he said, now both


    watching Jake and Melody join in.


    "Sorry for the dy. She.." Jake got stomped hard on the foot by Melody, stopping him from talking


    further.


    "I needed to prepare myself like every other woman," she said through Jake''s moaning in agony.


    "Let''s move," I said starting to walk with the weapon hanging on my back.


    "There is someone there look! It seems like whoever it is, came on his own," I started whispering,


    eyeing the area. "I think its a guy in a mask. The letter didn''t mention toe in disguise" I continued.


    "Here. Let me" Melody said, turning Melchior into her direction.


    All it took was just two hands on his face for her to create a good mask that looked like it was fixed


    tightly to his face.


    "He won''t be able to remove it. To take it off, you have toe to me," she said grinning. "Oh and one


    last thing," she whispered, holding her hands to his ears.


    She closed her eyes for a few minutes, then opened them again.


    "There. Just in case he tries to do something."


    He frowned at her confusingly before he was pushed by her to move forward. We hid behind some high


    bushes, with my gun in hand as Melchior reached the guy in the mask.


    "Ahh, there you are." I heard him say.


    It was now confirmed it was a male voice under the mask.


    "Why did you want to set up a meeting with just us?" Melchior asked, holding a steady voice.


    "Oh, straight to the point. Alright then. I would like to coborate with the high alpha of course. You see,


    I am a very curious scientist, researching for medicine that hightens a human''s imune system to help in


    fighting certain diseases. Well, during my recent studies I figured out that warewolves have a higher


    then normal imune system that is an ideal canidate for the form I am creating."


    My eyes turned to look at Jake for a moment to see his reaction. Sure enough he mirrored my


    movement as we both were wide eyed.


    "How did youe to know of us?" Melchior asked, which was a good question that could help finding


    out who was stupid enough to leak out our kind to some irrisponsible scientist.


    "That I can''t tell as I would expose whoever shared such secret, but what I can say is that whoever told


    me also exined that the high alpha has a tattoo on his chest of a wolf. I need you to lift up your shirt


    to make sure that I am talking to the right person."


    I could see Melchior''s body tensing as he held a safe distance from the other guy.


    "How about you tell me your name first?" He said firmly, trying to make himself overpower the scientist


    whilst also trying to buy more time.


    "That is irrelevent," I heard him reply, raising his voice.


    "You are not the alpha, are you?" He continued. "Show me your tattoo."


    He leaned forward in the hopes of reaching Melchior, but he moved backwards, avoiding his touch.


    "Don''t dare touch me. I am the alpha of the pack and if you dare to attempt taking another step, I will


    shift and tear you into multiple pieces," he said roughly, standing as straight as possible to look taller.


    Suddenly I heard something moving behind a bush, further away from us that made me turn my head.


    In seconds I hear a silent whosh and something heavy falling on the ground. I turned to see Melchior


    fighting to stay awake as the scientist was aproaching him.

 Chapter 53: Part 2 Prisoner

    Chapter 53: Part 2 Prisoner


    Enchantress POV


    "Don''t stress too much dear alpha. He might not tell you his name, but there is another way to find out,"


    I said from behind him, walking slowly towards them.


    "Enchantress! It is too soon for you to be out from bed," Luka uttered, looking worriedly at me.


    "I felt that you needed me, so here I am. This fight is also my fight. I wouldn''t be in this condition if your


    prisoner hadn''t touched me. So.." I said, taking myst steps towards the cell.


    I looked into the prisoner''s eyes focussing to see what''s behind all his secrecy. He started tough,


    trying to annoy me, but his n was not working. I finally made him focus into my eyes and got us into


    a vision from his past.


    "There. Now, this is what I wanted. Thank you for co-operating," I said, eyeing him from just one meter


    away.


    He stared at his past, younger self as he was rushing in the busy street towards school.


    "No! No you won''t!" he yelled, trying to jump on me.


    Being just a vision, his body went past mine, right through me, falling onto the ground. He stayed on


    the floor statically for a moment feeling upset and useless.


    "Are you done with your pathetic tantrums Biorn?" I uttered, now listening to his younger self and


    another teenage girl, around his age talking.


    "I am not sure this is a good idea Biorn. I feel like we are going to get in trouble for it," she said, looking


    worried.


    "Listen, I wouldn''t be getting you involved if it wasn''t necessary, but I really need your help in this. They


    offered a good sum of money. We can retire together at twenty. Maybe move to Bahamas or Fiji, who


    knows."


    The girl looked upset as she looked away from him, avoiding his gaze, holding her arms crossed tightly


    close to her chest.


    "Or maybe end up dead before we turn twenty!" She spat at his face, now moving back. "Don''t," she


    continued hurriedly, watching him try to take a step towards her.


    She ran away from him, dropping the paper she was holding in her hands. Biorn observed the paper as


    itnded on the floor, then quickly picked it up to read it.


    I moved behind him to get a clear view of what it said. He sighed and folded it in half, cing it neatly in


    his school bag between hisrge green files.


    "Well, it''s time to return to reality, for now. My strength is still not at its best," I told him, turning to the


    older Biorn.


    Moving out of his memory, I felt myself weaken. Melchior caught me on time before Inded on the


    floor and offered me a chair that was brought out from a dark corner close by. I started to breathe


    sharply, feeling my lungs squeeze together as the pain from my wound was getting stronger for a


    moment.


    Luka''s POV


    "Well?" I asked after a few minutes of her catching her breath back.


    "Biorn," she breathed, moving her hands away from her wound as she looked down at it.


    "Ah! It took her all her strength for just your name. But I am sure she can check more of what your


    brain offers, Brian! Now you either save her some strength, and you offer us more information about


    your n, or, she would dly poke herself back into your memories and we will still get the


    information that we need from you," I smirked at him, knowing that either way, I was going to know his


    true ns.


    Biorn moved back into a dark corner at the very edge of the cell, fisting the wall with frustration. He


    groaned at the impact of his arms punching against the hard stone, opening up his knuckles that bled.


    "So, shall we ask him further sir alpha?" Melchior asked, still observing the prisoner.


    As much as I urged for more information about him, my side was still bleeding and I needed to patch it


    up. The enchantress was also still very weak, so I decided toe backter when everyone was


    better.


    "I wille back soon, you monstrous creature, and you must be ready to tell us more! You hear me?"


    I shouted thest sentence, shaking him off his spot.


    Nelly''s POV


    "What do you mean, she is your mother?" I asked, trying to understand Melody''s exnation.


    "She came here to tell me the whole truth about myself. As she was healing at the hospital, she took


    me into one of her visions and exined the missing piece of my story, the one I just told you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She was all smiles and tears as I leaned in for a hug, giving her all thefort she needed for that


    moment.


    "You know what that means Mel? You not only have more powers than the rest of us, but you are the


    next enchantress to be. That child you carry is the one that will take your ce after you are gone!" I


    chuckled knowing that she was more special than the rest of us witches that live amongst the wolves. It


    was good to have someone so powerful at a hand''s reach.


    "Melody, listen, I vow to you that I will protect you and your child with my life! To us witches, a rank of


    an enchantress is like a queen to a nation and we must protect her and her bloodline with all our


    energy! Whatever those monsters out there are up to, have already gotten what they wanted out of


    your mother. If they find out about you and your bean in there, you might be in more danger then any of


    us. Keep yourself in the shadows and protect your child! You hear me?" I said, raising my eyebrows as


    I held both her arms strongly between my grasp.


    Mei''s POV


    "You are bing so heavy little pup," I told my son as I lifted him, resting him on my hip.


    He chuckled sweetly as he hugged my face, covering my eyesight. At that moment I heard Luka''s voice


    getting closer to our bedroom room saying that he muste to me before he treats himself. I knew


    something was not right so I quickly moved mason back down and opened the door to find Luka


    holding his side with a bloody hand, with just a nket to cover below his firm abs. Jake was helping


    him move up thest bit of stairs slowly, whilst trying to convince him to go treat his wound before


    anything else.


    "Luka! What happened?" I asked as I rushed to his side with Mason running behind me.


    "I''m fine Mei, it''s just a scratch, that''s all," he said, motioning with his eyes that the kid was right behind


    me.


    "Mason, go back to your room. This is an adult meeting and it''s not a discussion for young children to


    hear," I exined softly, kneeling to be on his same level. "Gigi is waiting for you on the bed to tell him


    the story I told you earlier. Why don''t you go tell it to him? Huh?"


    With a nod, he turned himself around and rushed in the bedroom, closing the door behind him.


    "We caught the culprit Mei. He is officially our first prisoner. He will get no reward for such title of


    course," he chuckled trying to ease some tension.


    I checked his wound and convinced him to go to the hospital first before exining what he knew. I


    picked a shirt and light shorts for him to wear after he was checked out by a doctor and stitched up the


    wound neatly for him.


    "The enchantress found out his name. Good thing she came just in time. Still, I wonder how she came


    about," Luka breathed, still in pain, groaning.


    "She is Melody''s mother. That is why she is here. We have all just found out," Jake exined.


    There was a quiet moment as we all looked at each other in disbelief when the enchantress herself


    showed up at the door.


    "This information Jake just told you is all true, yet irrelevant for the time being," she started to say, with


    her enchanting voice, moving further in, closer to Luka''s bed.


    We all remained quiet, expecting her to exin further.


    "Through his memory, I found out that he once had a lover that dumped him after finding out a letter


    that he received from someone that seemed to have got interested in his work."


    "What did the letter say?" Luka asked weakly, holding his side.

 Chapter 55: Part 2 Parents worst nightmare

    Chapter 55: Part 2 Parents'' worst nightmare


    "I want every wolf to help out in the search for my son. We cannot rest until he is found! He is your


    future alpha and we can''t waste any time!"


    I was shouting at the top of my lungs as my face felt like it was burning with anxiety and rage. I already


    imagined all the worst things that could happen in my head and my body was shaking. My mind was


    not quite thinking clearly, yet it was a must that I gather myself and focus to find him quickly.


    As much as I tried hard to fight against shifting into my wolf, Simba was eager to release itself and take


    the lead, but my body would not make it if I shifted. My wound was too deep and still fresh.


    "Hey, hey, Luka!" I heard someone say from my side. All I could hear was muffled voices and a


    whistling sound that was getting stronger in my ears. My vision was also getting blurry and the light was


    too much to handle


    "Turn it off, turn off the lights," I mumbled, closing my eyes with my right arm.


    "Luka!" Someone screamed at me again.


    This time I was shaken out of my insanity and as my eyes started to focus I realised that it was Jake,


    trying hard to help me get myself together.


    "Listen, here! Sit down for a moment alpha and concentrate."


    I walked a few steps backwards and sat down roughly on an old cushioned chair, brushing my fingers


    against my beard in frustration.


    "Look at me alpha!" He said firmly, yet gently, trying to bnce himself between doing the duty of a


    beta, yet not exceeding his status.


    My eyes turned to look at his as I squeezed my hands firmly against the chair''s armrest, feeling my wolf


    on the verge of winning. As I was breathing heavily, Jake lowered himself down to my level and tried to


    speak to me in the hopes of calming me down.


    "Listen, Luka, I need you to stay here and rest."


    "No!" I yelled in frustration, not wanting to be left behind, almost standing back up from the chair.


    "No, listen! Just listen, Luka!" He screamed back, pushing me back on the chair.


    "You have given me a duty! I vowed to be by your side and that is what I am doing right now! You need


    to stay here and rest! In the meantime I will vow to you that my body and spirit will not rest until your


    son, our next alpha and king would be back living with us! I promise you, alpha king of all wolves!" He


    spoke firmly, bowing down to me.


    I kept gaping at him bowed down as my body was tense against the chair. Suddenly I felt the desire to


    ept his offer and give all my trust to him. After all, he has proven to me on multiple asions that


    he served me well and with honour since our first meeting.


    I stood up wincing from the chair as I held my wound, now getting my senses back.


    "Stand up from there beta!" I said roughly. "You know I don''t want you to bow, but you speak just like a


    beta should. I trust your words Jake more than you know. What you promised means a lot to me! For


    once I will obey and wait for my son''s return."


    I nodded, showing him that my answer was of certainty, then he gently lifted himself, gave a nod in


    return and rushed down the stairs to start the search.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Walking into my bedroom I found Mei curled up on the bed naked, with the bedspread and her worn


    clothes torn into pieces.


    "Did you turn?" I asked, worried she might have.


    "Mhm," she mumbled in between sobs, breathing heavily.


    "Oh no Mei," I sighed, trying to find the right words.


    Since she was pregnant she didn''t want to shift in fear of losing the child as most doctors suggest.


    Shifting during pregnancy can cause miscarriage, but it was not of certainty, therefore there was still


    hope that the pup was just fine.


    "Come here," I said as I sat down on the bed beside her, burying her face onto my chest as she wept


    and shook.


    "Jake has sworn to me that he will not rest until our son is found. Mei, he will find our son! I know it! I


    just know it," I repeated, holding her tightly as I rocked our bodies, trying tofort her.


    "I''m scared," she managed to say crying hard.


    I closed my eyes looking up, feeling her pain, my pain. Lifting it all on my shoulders, trying hard to look


    confident, yet deep down I felt the fear. It was all there, buried in my chest, yet I was physically too


    weak to do something other than trusting my pack and wait.


    Lh''s POV


    "Jake, I aming with you! The more we are the better."


    I stared at him in the eyes, waiting for him to say something, but all he did was nod. That was enough


    for me to know that I was in for some action.


    "Melody is in our truck," he said, pointing at it before fleeing in wolf form with the strongest of wolves.


    "Are youing, or what?" Melody asked waving her arms for me to join her.


    I rushed into the truck, wearing my seatbelt as I looked up at the sky, noticing the change of weather.


    "Hold tight Lh. It''s going to be a bumpy ride."


    Good thing we were in a vehicle good for bad weather as the thunder started to p and the wipers


    could not keep up with the amount of rain that was falling.


    "So, what''s the n, Mel?"


    "Our job is to cover the left side of our parts. The wolves are all going to have their areas to cover. If


    any of the scent or spot, the doctor, the kid or anyone suspicious they will let us know. We got the truck,


    so we need to do a stiffening spell to make sure they won''t try to escape and tuck them at the back to


    have them fill up the empty cells back at the dungeons," she said with alertness in her eyes as she


    observed intently.


    "Mel, didn''t it ur to you that we could use our magic to find where our enemies are? We could use


    one of the kid''s toys to help us get to him."


    "Nelly is already on it, hence one of the reasons why she is not joining us. Mother..."


    Melody stopped for a moment, realising that she was calling the enchantress mother for the first time,


    then corrected herself, possibly feeling like it was too early to call her that way, or possibly she felt


    ufortable because of me.


    "The enchantress is also doing the best she can, considering her injury is still healing."


    I started observing, moving my eyes around, trying to make sure I check every tree and bush when a


    few hourster the vehicle drove over something that felt like it was either an animal or a body.


    Both of us locked eyes and gasped with surprise and fear at the same time. Melody stopped the truck


    and undid her seatbelt.


    "As much as I feel scared to check what the f**k that was back there, I have to! Damn!"


    "Mel I''ming with"


    "No, Lh, no. Stay here. Here, take this walkie talkie and if you hear anythinging in, just let me


    know."


    She unlocked the door from her side and slid herself down.


    "Oh goddess, oh goddess, let this not be what I think it is!" She mumbled breathing heavily.


    "If you need me to be with you just let me know," I said, watching her close the door with fear in her


    eyes.


    I watched her get further away, observing her from the side mirror and then stopped about ten meters


    away, looking shocked at what she was gazing at. Screams started to escape from her throat and as


    she walked a few steps back it looked like she spotted something else that made her reaction worse.


    I couldn''t stay in the truck any longer so I quickly unbuckled, opened the door and prepared myself for


    the worst as I rushed to reach Melody''s side as fast as I could.


    "Oh, my goddess! Damn! Damn! What the f**k," I screamed out, looking at what wasying squashed


    on the forest soil amongst the weed and nts that sprung out from underneath the grounds.

 Chapter 57: Part 2 Getting back home

    Chapter 57: Part 2 Getting back home


    Nora''s POV


    I found myself breathing heavily with all the anxiety I was enduring, scared that he would leave the spot


    where I left him, or worse, get caught again from our enemies.


    I rushed quickly through the corridors in the hopes of finding a wolf around.


    I opened most of the bedroom doors in the hopes of finding the closest wolf I could get to, but they


    were all out in search of the child and Biorn.


    "Shoot, what now?!"


    Frustration started to get the better of me as I knew that I was now responsible to bring Mason back


    home and fast. Mei and Luka were both in no shape to shift and get to him so I was stuck in the


    thought of what would be best to do.


    Coming into a sudden stop just at the stairs I leaned my body over the railings, breathing back some


    oxygen I lost during my run in the long corridor. As my foggy brain got clearer I realised that there was


    always someone else that rarely leaves these grounds. I smiled to myself, now getting a little excited.


    "Steph," I breathed move once again, knowing that whatever happens, you would always find her in the


    kitchen, polishing the dishes, or getting them dirty.


    Running as fast as my legs could go down the stairs, I barged into the kitchen finding her back bent


    low, cing a pie into the hot oven.


    "Steph, Steph, quickly, it''s Mason. I found the spot where they took him. I told him to hide in a bush,


    close to where us girls went out for some funst time we went for some drinking, remember?" I


    breathed, watching Steph''s change of expression.


    Her eyes shot at me, as they were open wide. She removed her oven gloves quickly and started to get


    rid of her clothes.


    "I''m on it Nel," she quickly changed into her beautiful brown wolf and got past me, out of the packhouse


    and into the woods.


    "Did I hear properly Nelly? Did you find out where they took our boy?" The alpha king asked feeling


    emotional, limping towards me with his hand over his wound.


    "Told you I won''t stop until I find him. Steph is on her way to him. I told him to wait. I hope those f***ers


    won''t manage to get to him again," I frowned, watching him get teary-eyed.


    "Oh, my goddess, Nelly," Mei cried from behind her mate, running to hug me.


    "Thank you for doing your best!" She wept in my ears.


    "Don''t thank me just yet. He is still out there for now, but I managed to make him go into hiding," I


    exined, not liking the fact that they overheard.


    I wanted to let them know as soon as I was sure their boy was on his way back, not wanting to bring


    their hopes up for nothing.


    "You both need some rest, especially you, Mei. You have a child in there too that you need to take care


    of. Why don''t you go to bed? I will wait for his arrival," I suggested, looking at her bloated belly.


    "I just. I can''t. I wouldn''t be able, even if I want to. My firstborn is out there, in danger. The pack is also


    in danger. Goddess knows what happens to them if any of them get caught."


    Soon, I thought to myself. The fight will be over very soon.


    Steph''s POV


    My mind was racing faster than Jenna''s legs were moving, skipping over some high rocks and passing


    through puddles of freshwater rain. It would have been fun if I hadn''t been rushing to get to Mason as


    quickly as I needed.


    The pack was all out somewhere in the forest but as I was rushing I didn''t spot anyone except for some


    howling in the distance, sending messages from one group to another.


    My wolf suddenly came to a halt, sniffing to see if there was anyone other than Mason around the spot.


    I could scent him, but surely he was not alone, which only meant that I needed to be careful not to get


    caught. The stench of evil humans was everywhere so I started to move cautiously forward, crawling


    my way in, drawing closer to Mason''s hiding spot.


    I thought it was time to call for back up since I had no one to back me up if anything went wrong and so


    I decided to mind link, Jake.


    "Hey, Jake. I am close to getting Mason back, but I need help here."


    "Where are you Steph? He quickly asked back.


    "Right side of the forest. As soon as you get near let me know and I call you out with a howl so you can


    follow my voice," I said, moving closer as the kid''s scent gets stronger.


    "No no, you will give away your spot. I will recognise your scent and follow it," he insisted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Fine, I am getting closer to the kid. I can smell him," I replied, now spotting a movementing from a


    small bush.


    "Listen, stay low and wait for us. Do not attempt to try getting the child out of his hiding spot until you


    see us. It''s not safe!"


    "Juste fast, Jake. I can''t make you any promises."


    I observed the area knowing that somewhere close were Biorn and someone else that helped him


    escape from the cell a few hours ago.


    "There you are you pesky brats," I said to myself as I spotted them looking around for Mason a few


    meters away from me.


    "Darn, that kid must be somewhere close. I''m no wolf, but I can scent as good as one. He musn''t have


    gone far with those stupid tiny feet," Biorn raged, tearing away some leaves from arge umbre


    nt, looking the other way.


    At that moment I felt like it was time to do the leap of faith and cross to that bush where I was sure


    Mason stayed quietly hidden in for quite some time now but I couldn''t spot the other scientist or


    whoever it was that apanied him. Lowering myself down, close to the soil as much as possible I


    started to slowly make my way to him. Mason must have felt me as I noticed him putting out his head


    from the bush to look at me.


    "No mason, stay!" I ordered from the mind link. "Shift into your wolf so that as soon as I get to you I just


    grab you and bring you out of there."


    I eyed him for a moment to see if he would obey, and sure enough, he shifted. Luckily alpha pups can


    turn into their wolf as soon as they be toddlers, unlike us, omegas and betas where we have to


    wait until we turn sixteen. Observing our enemies I cautiously moved towards the bush in a hush.


    "Stay Mason, stay," I insisted, noticing how eager he was to rush out.


    He moved back inside, hearing Biorn''s voice chatting to himself feeling annoyed.


    Now was the chance. Biorn moved further away as he thought he should check another side. I ran to


    the kid, grabbing his white/ grey furry back into my wolf''s mouth as he squeaked at my touch.


    "Hold tight baby boy, you will soon be by your papa and mama''s side again, I promise," I assured him,


    trying hard to make him feel asfortable as I could make him in such a situation.


    "Darn."


    The two scientists were back checking the area where we were at, turning each rock, bush, leaf they


    found. We were stuck again, not able to move anywhere and our now hiding spot was not as good.


    "Jake, where are you?" I asked in mind link.


    Unfortunately, I got no reply which sent shivers down my spine, feeling like I was all alone, f***ing


    things up.


    "Damn Jake! Answer me! I f***ed us up, please!" I whined in distress.


    The pup was now crying, making noises, surely he sensed that I was in panic and he got scared.


    "Such pup."


    It took just one whine out of Mason''s wolf for the monsters to spot us as they turned like two hungry


    lions, ready to attack. My wolf started to growl, lowering Mason down to my side.


    "You thought you can sneak up on us you bastard?" Biorn''s taut voice echoed in my ear as my wolf


    started to feel anxious.


    "Stay!" I said steadily to Mason still looking straight into my enemies'' eyes growling


    strongly.

 Chapter 59: Part 2 Dealing with the scientist

    Chapter 59: Part 2 Dealing with the scientist


    Luka''s POV


    "You are lucky I am tolerating you being alive! Don''t make me change my mind!" I growled with my


    silvery-blue glowing eyes at the scientists, holding my hands around their necks, pushing them both


    against the wall.


    With both arms I lifted them, causing them to choke and struggle as I watched them suffer as long as I


    could.


    "Alpha, I think that is enough. If you kill them we won''t get the answers that we need," Jake said firmly,


    holding his hand around the metal gate, keeping it open.


    Letting them go, they fell heavily onto the ground, coughing and struggling to bring back their natural


    colour on their faces.


    The enchantress was calmly waiting for everyone to settle down sitting on a chair right opposite the


    dirty toilet installed in the cell. Nodding at her to start working her magic into their disturbed minds, I


    walked out of the cell and waited outside next to Jake.


    I watched her close her eyes and concentrate for a moment, then as she opened them, her eyes


    settled on the younger scientist named Jaxon. As she chose to pray, her mind locked itself into his,


    causing him to forcefully remember what she needed to see.


    The enchantress''s POV


    My mind was intertwined with Jaxon''s as I entered into his past. Our bodies became one, being able to


    see from his point of view. He was able to control himself and my eyes and ears were just there to


    listen.


    "Jax, where are you going dear?" A voice of a woman called from behind.


    He turned to look at her as I started to feel his emotions gathering up into a ball of thorns being pushed


    onto his skin.


    "Mother," he started, sipping hisst bit from his ss of water. "To work of course. I will be back by


    tomorrow, I promise. I got promoted and a colleague of mine is going to exin my new job."


    I felt his heartbeat getting faster as sweat gathered under his armpits and hands. He was lying, and


    whatever he was covering was something big.


    Feeling myself shift into another memory, my eyes or rather Jax''s,nded on a key he was pushing into


    a locked entrance. At the sound of the door unlocking, he walked us into the science room full of bright


    light, silver trays, other unrecognisable equipment that are frequently used by doctors or scientists


    alike.


    "Why are you in there?" A familiar voice asked from the other side of the room.


    Merging from the shadows, Brian showed up all covered in dry blood, looking tense. His eyes locked


    with ours as he waited for Jax''s answer.


    "I''m sorry sir. Erm. Someone asked me to bring a pipette for subject 36."


    There was a moment of silence before Biorn spoke again, looking slightly upset, yet holding his


    posture.


    "Hmm, I thought for such equipment you were informed that you had to go to room A2, the one next to


    the engine room. So, knowing how sharp you can be I am sure you have not forgotten. Tell me. Why


    have youe here?"


    Jaxon sighed, knowing he could not escape from this and so he took two steps forward holding himself


    together.


    "My mother is sick. She needs a heart transnt and I..." he stopped momentarily pursing his lips


    looking at the floor.


    I felt his emotions rise at the mention of his mother and fought against losing his strength.


    "Stealing. You mean you were going to steal a heart from us and you thought we wouldn''t notice."


    Biorn moved closer to Jaxon, threatening him with a knife to his neck.


    "If I see you one more time in this room, trying to take something without permission, I will make you


    watch your mother being shredded into pieces, before I take your eyeballs out, making sure yourst


    image was of her being butchered. Are we clear?"


    Jaxon nodded, feeling his hands shake with fear, leaving the room in a rush.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit"


    He walked fast in the long corridors, punching a fist against the wall.


    "Boss," he said in surprise, looking at an old man in a white cloak.


    "Dr Paul Write," he said sternly, looking unimpressed.


    "Sorry sir, Dr Paul Write," Jaxon uttered, feeling tense.


    "Will youe with me?" Dr Paul asked, studying Jaxon.


    We nodded and started to walk back, following this boss doctor.


    "How long have you been working with us?" Dr Paul asked looking at the floor as we walked slowly.


    "Six months."


    He nodded a few times quietly, then stopped at room A7 which I was sure was his office. I could feel


    Jaxon think that. Waiting for Dr Paul to walk in, I followed behind, closing the door.


    "Have a seat. We have a few things to talk about," he ordered, frowning in concentration.


    Moving into a sitting position on a thin wooden chair, Dr Paul ced a ss of whiskey towards me as


    he sat down right opposite, behind his wide wooden desk.


    "This ce is," he stopped for a moment to think, "not what you think it is for. You came in here hoping


    you would find a decent job working in an ordinary scienceb, mixing chemicals, studying how the


    body works finding cures, right?"


    I nodded, looking at him moving his whisky towards his eighty-year-old lips, listening to his sipping and


    swallowing. My eyes still fixed on him, Jaxon started to wonder what this is all about.


    "Back in neen ny-two, my first wife was diagnosed with lung cancer. Being a doctor myself, I did


    everything I could to save her. She was the world and the core of my life, but with all my efforts, she still


    died in my arms at only fifty. As doctors, we think we know it all, right? But no," he moved his index


    finger in a ''no'' motion at me, carrying on with the conversation.


    "Guess what. We know nothing," he chuckled, then sipped some more whiskey down his pipes.


    I fixed my throat and as he motioned for me to join him, I reached for the cold ss, nodding in


    eptance. Sipping down the whiskey, I felt my throat squeeze, making me cough. The doctor eyed


    me for a moment, then ced his empty ss on his desk.


    "In two thousand fourteen, I discovered that us humans are not the only kind that lives amongst nature


    and animals."


    He stopped and observed Jaxon''s reaction. I could feel him stiffen as his eyes widened.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, in a surprised tone.


    "You know what I mean," Dr Paul said, now standing up from his chair.


    I could tell Jax was getting worried and was about to stand up, trying to escape.


    "Not so fast young boy, or should I say dog?"


    Jaxon stops moving as he was pushed back on the chair by two guards that were behind us all the


    time. Theyid one hand over my shoulders so I won''t attempt to move again.


    "Oh, Jaxon, Jaxon, how impolite of you to rush out when I am not done talking! Have you not listened


    to your mother''s advice on how not to be so rude?"


    "Don''t," Jaxon said, clenching his jaw.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Dr Paul grinned, knowing that he was getting Jaxon where he wanted.


    "Don''t what? Mention your mother? Just wait till you see her in the room next to us."


    "What do you want from me?" He screamed in fear of his mother''s health.


    Dr Paul nodded at the guards to step back into their original ces letting go of me. Jaxon had


    nowhere to go, considering that he was threatened.


    "Your kind is the key to the cures of many human diseases Jax. Your mother, for instance, is dying.


    Without your blood, she will not heal. But, you can help her."


    Jaxon was confused, looking straight into the doctor''s eyes, trying to see if he was lying.


    "Well, being disobedient always gets you into trouble, son. Can''t you understand that? The day you ran


    away in your other unhuman form, one of your now colleagues followed you and came to me telling me


    that finally, we have a chance of having someone we can work on and that the spections were true.


    Finding out that you are a scientist only made matters easier, so I sent you a letter with an opportunity.


    You easily came right at our door begging for a job. So, here we are, at the base of the story. You must


    be wondering what I have to offer."


    I eyed him quietly for a moment, then nodded, pursing my lips.


    "If you ept to help me, I will help you in return, and give your mother the cure she needs. We will


    keep her here in safe hands until my n is achieved.

 Chapter 61: Part 2 She-wolf

    Chapter 61: Part 2 She-wolf


    Lh''s POV


    I was in much need of some rxing time doing what I loved the most. Reading in the library at a time


    where no one lingered in the corridors, making sure there was perfect silence whilst venturing into a


    ce of the author''s imagination. I exhaled as I rested on thefy sofa, wrapping myself with my


    favourite nket I keep in one of the empty cabs in the library.


    As my eyes moved along the lines of the book, just like magic I drifted into a dream I chose to be in,


    where there was the mightiest sorcerer the world has ever seen. His wife was known to be the most


    beautiful mermaid that could shift into her human form as she pleases. I spent hours reading until I felt


    ready to go to bed.


    My heart started racing as soon as I stepped out of the wolf pack library, listening to a lot ofmotion.


    A wolf''s strong growl echoed from the hall, and it was surely not a friendly one.


    I heard a female''s scream and felt I should help whoever is in danger. Rushing to the voices I find a few


    wolves in their animal form lying on the floor all injured.


    "Watch out!" Was thest thing I heard before something or someone leapt on my back, taking me to


    the ground. I managed to turn around to find the she-wolf growling in my face, tearing my skin with its


    ws. I lost my voice with panic, thinking it was going to kill me, but Keisha, one of the wolves in the


    pack, came to my rescue, shifting in her wolf and pushing the she-wolf off of me. Whilst trying to run


    away from it to inform the alpha, I slipped before taking the stairs, breaking my arm. It took me a few


    breaths before I managed to start walking the long way up to Luka and Mei''s bedroom.


    "We have a situation alpha," I breathed, looking like I''m a mess, "I don''t think that Mei shoulde,


    because it''s a dangerous problem."


    Luka followed me down the stairs to see a werewolf looking straight at us, ready to attack with its teeth


    exposed and its front lowered down. I didn''t dare get close to it again, risking my life and I couldn''t use


    my powers either since I got injured, so all I could do was observe the situation. Melody, being


    pregnant, also couldn''t risk using her magic and so she stopped right next to where I stood, inspecting


    as her husband went into action looking concerned.


    Luka''s POV


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I scented something unusual from it like it was between pure human and yet werewolf kind, but not


    belonging to any pack. I didn''t want to hurt it, but as I looked around me, I saw about ten of my faithful


    wolves, lying injured on the floor. I growled at it, exposing my teeth as my eyes turned ice blue. I was


    still healing from the previous wound, so I tried to avoid turning into my wolf.


    The werewolf growled back at me, having no fear whatsoever, ready to rip at my skin. Lh that was


    still halfway down the staircase behind me, stopped me from walking further.


    "Luka, we have to do something, but you can''t shift either. I thought she would stop and obey her king,


    but she has no control over herself. I I am unable to use my magic if anything happens since she


    attacked me."


    "I have no choice," I mumbled, yet loud enough for Lh to hear.


    "No Luka. Let me go get Jake. He can fight her. You can''t risk damaging your wound further. You are


    needed for more than just one issue, alpha."


    Still eyeing the she-wolf, I nodded and stood my ground, still on thest few steps on the staircase,


    avoiding having her get any further from where she stood.


    I kept growling at it, making myself look bigger but it was not scared at all like it didn''t have a master. Its


    eyes were ck like she was possessed and her fur was yellow-like, not soft-looking, but rougher just


    like the rouges.


    As the wolf tried to get close, I started to growl strongly, waking up my pack. Everyone started opening


    their bedroom doors, peeking out, trying to see what was happening. The main door was halfway open,


    and somehow she must have made her way in through the main gate which was supposed to be


    guarded by two strong wolves, Baine and Cole.


    Suddenly I could hear two familiar strong growls and as I turned to look, I see them jump over me,


    landing next to the she-wolf. It was no other than Jake and Barbara, one of the omega wolves that had


    her bedroom door on Jake and Melody''s same floor.


    Jake, in his wolf form, jumped over the she-wolf''s back, biting its back. Barbara joined in, biting the


    wolf''s front left leg, making sure it is broken to make her weaker. The she-wolf whined at the snap of


    the bone-breaking, falling to the ground.


    Jake and Barbara quickly moved away watching the she-wolf turn into her human form. To our horror,


    the woman before us was no other than a replica of the enchantress''s image, looking more pale and


    frightened than the original one.


    The pride of a powerful woman was drained out of her, being reced by a confused and fragile being.


    I moved closer to her as Jake and Barbara''s wolves subsided, giving me some space. My wolf nails


    ready for any unsuspected surprise, I leaned down to her motionless body, observing her skin which


    seemed to have had endured a lot of needle-like pinching.


    More wolves from my pack started to walk out of their bedrooms and curiously came to inspect, closing


    us in a circle.


    "Who is she? She doesn''t smell like one of us. Isn''t that the enchantress?"


    There were a lot of questions popping out from the pack, but I didn''t take note of them. The most


    important thing at that moment was to help the she-wolf get better, and ask as many questions as


    possible to find out the truth behind her mystery.


    "Jake, we must take her to the dungeons immediately."


    "Alpha, she needs to be in a hospital, not some cell," Barbara said frowning, raising her voice.


    "She is dangerous. A threat to us all. We won''t allow her in our packhouse, not until we find out the


    truth," I said standing up from the floor.


    "But alpha"


    "Enough," I growled firmly, "I made my decision. She is to be taken to the dungeons until I feel that she


    is no threat to us, she remains there. As an alpha, I think of what is best for us as a family, as a pack,


    and this is what I am doing right now."


    Barbara looked upset as if she had some connections with this woman. Not understanding her motive


    behind her argument I motioned for Jake and another one of my pack to take her away.


    "Barbara, go get a doctor and a nurse for her to fix her broken arm and that bite she took from Jake,


    now run."


    She growled lightly looking elsewhere, pushed a few people from the pack to give her some space to


    walk out of the circle.


    "And get her a warm nket too," I yelled, trying to be considerate.


    At that moment, the enchantress came towards themotion and as always she looked straight at


    me without any emotion.


    "What is all this, alpha?"


    "You and I need to talk," I said looking serious, "in private."


    Looking at everyone I motioned for them to get back to their rooms since it was already past midnight


    and they had to be awake in a few hours again for training.


    "Enchantress, I think someone is trying to bring a spy in our pack. As an alpha, my job is to protect my


    people and sometimes I get in awkward situations such as this moment. But I have to ask."


    "I am no threat if that is your award question. I came for my daughter and I was attacked in the woods


    where you found me. I have no reason to lie. Do you not trust me?"


    I pursed my lips, not wanting to upset her but I had to tell her what happened before she arrived.


    "A replica of yourself attacked a few of my pack and Lh got injured too, trying to help with the


    situation."

 Chapter 63: Part 2 Magic

    Chapter 63: Part 2 Magic


    Nelly''s POV


    Fast walking towards the entrance of the packhouse I pushed through the slightly opened door where I


    found the enchantress and her daughter discussing deeply.


    "There you are! I have been searching for you. Where have you been?" Melody asked, "anyways, you


    came just on time for my exnation. I got a n to find out more about these idiots that are ruining


    our normal life once more!"


    "I was at the dungeons paying a visit to subject 40. I found out that they are just objects to these


    scientists and they didn''t even find it in them to at least teach them how they should react or behave


    around others, not even give them a proper name. It took me a lot of time to convince her to wear some


    of my clothes," I exined frowning.


    "Subject 40?" The enchantress asked frowning at me.


    "There was 40 tattoed on her back. When I mentioned the number she reacted to it. It was the only


    time we did some improvement. Other then that she doesn''t know how tomunicate. Even gestures


    are useless with her."


    "That is so disrespectful! We must do something about it, and fast," Lh said, joining us.


    "It is time we find out everything and expose everyone that is working within that building and bring


    them to justice. This is absurd! I believe more subjects are being experimented on or thrown away like


    garbage. We must stop them at once!" The enchantress said angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I have a great n and I am sure that it is going to work. Are you ready to listen?" Melody asked,


    grinning at all of us.


    Mei''s POV


    "Darling, are you ok? You look," I paused for a moment, thinking of the right word, "tired."


    "Well, that is because I am. Apart from that, I feel a weight on my shoulders that I can''t get rid of."


    "Might I ask what is making you feel that way?" I whispered, pointing at Mason''s bed to remind Luka


    not to carelessly wake him up.


    "It''s those damn scientists. The strongest ones are the injures ones. It is like they know whom to pick


    at. I can''t stop myself from thinking that we have a spy within these walls, yet I don''t see anyone I don''t


    recognise," he murmured, sighing as he sat down on the bed, dressing into his pyjama trousers.


    Sighing, I ced myself into my bed sitting down, reaching for my ss of water from the bedside


    table. He was right to worry and there were no words to make the situation any better. cing the


    empty ss back on the furniture, I tapped my hand on the bed, gesturing for Luka to join me in bed.


    He tucked himself in locking eyes together for a moment as I managed a faint smile.


    "The enchantress wants to go by herself in their territory. I think that is way too dangerous to do. She


    wants to disguise herself in being one of their subjects. But I think it is the worst idea I heard so far.


    What if they recognise her by her wound? What if it would be toote to save her?!"


    He growled quietly, frowning whilst wrapping his fingers in a fist. I took his and in mine, trying to calm


    him down, though I was also upset about the situation and I had nothing better in mind. He nced at


    me breathing out, trying to gather himself.


    "We must think of a good solution. Once my wolf heals my wound, I will take care of the problem


    myself. I will not stop until it is taken care of," he continued, looking at the watch on his bedside table.


    "This cannot wait, Luka. You cannot do everything yourself. You spend days on end, and sleepless


    nights working for everyone," I took a breath before continuing, "just, sleep for tonight. Give yourself


    enough energy for tomorrow."


    With a faint smile, he moved his warm palm on my cheek and kissed my lips before tucking himself


    under the bedsheets.


    "Good night my love," he said in a whisper.


    "Nighty night sweety," I whispered, switching off the nightmp next to me.


    Melody''s POV


    It was around six o''clock in the morning when the rm went off. I exhaled, trying to gather myself to


    get out of bed. Five hours of sleep was barely just for my energy toe back the way it used to be,


    but I needed to get started.


    I turned to look at Jake that was still snoring next to me, though he moved around slightly, sensing me


    waking up.


    I slowly tiptoed out of bed and changed into myfy ck trousers and a red top which barely fit me


    due to myrger belly. I smiled for a moment, taking my time looking at it, realising how much it has


    grown in just a few months.


    "Can''t wait for you my darling," I mumbled, rubbing it with both hands.


    Closing my bedroom door behind me, I started walking to the library where I found Nelly, Lh with her


    arm wrapped up, and the enchantress waiting for me as they chatted in silence, not to make a lot of


    noise. It was still dark outside and the wolves would only wake up when the sun rises. The library was


    the best ce to make sure that no one wakes up with all the noise we were about to make in a few


    minutes as it was the only room that was soundproof.


    "So," I started, moving forward, "Is everyone ready?"


    "As ready as can be!" Lh said, grinning at me.


    "How will you make it work?" Nelly asked her, looking worried, ncing at her broken arm.


    "Well, I still got my other hand, don''t I?" She replied to her, looking into her eyes, "juste closer and


    hold me from here," she continued, slightly moving her thin bicep.


    "We are going to try our best, right? I hope things don''t get tooplicated. Both you, Lh and I,


    since I''m expecting, we cannot stress our bodies too much," I said, raising my eyebrows, "so the


    majority of the energy has toe from you, enchantress and Nelly."


    "Let''s do this," Nelly said with her arms extended for Lh and myself to reach and form into a circle.


    Gazing at each other for a moment, we nodded in approval. We closed our eyes, concentrating on the


    main objective.


    "Mar na rou gui s, mambauda gui sambo, rasa erbumero hasrem f gui rau," we chanted in


    witch tongue, sensing every inch of our bodies intertwine with each other. It all started in a whisper, but


    the more energy we needed, the more we raised our voices.


    The superiority and strength made us all smile, having that good feeling of power channelled into each


    one of us. It has been years since west had the opportunity to do such magic and sometimes minor


    opportunities were what made us happy to use our gift.


    Due to my pregnancy, it was more difficult for me to remain steady, but I encouraged myself knowing it


    was for the best of us.


    We kept repeating the chant and a few secondster there was a ray of lighting from the centre of


    the circle, followed by a gush of wind, throwing a few books down from the shelves, making some noise


    in the background.


    Together we stopped and parted our extended arms, opening our eyes to see if our n worked. There


    he stood naked and wet, looking at us in confusion, unable to move in shock.


    "What''s this all about?" He asked sternly.


    "Wee! It has been a good while since you werest summoned. Fear not, you are in the hands of


    the good witches," I said, grinning at him.


    "This is Nelly, Lh, Melody and I am the enchantress, though I think you might recognise me fromst


    time."


    "I do remember. We have made a good exchange. I trust you can make me happy once again," he


    answered, looking straight into our eyes, now gathering himself up, "but please, first things first. I need


    to wear something, don''t I? I was halfway out of my morning shower."


    With a nod, the enchantress quickly waved a hand and got him into some trousers and a t-shirt.


    "There, you look much better now," she beamed.

 Chapter 65: Part 2 Dr Write

    Chapter 65: Part 2 Dr Write


    Faustus Griffith''s POV


    "It''s your fault we are in this shit!" I snarled at Dr West whilst tucking at the chains that held my arms


    and legs, trying to find a way to free myself.


    The ce that we were at was dark and humid. Sure enough, it was somewhere underground which


    reminded me of my grandpa''s wine cer. He loved to take me there and make me taste test all the


    new wines he collected. Being brought up in such an ambience, I fell in love with the idea of collecting


    wines and so I took after grandad''s favourite hobby.


    "Stop wasting your energy," he replied in a quiet voice.


    "I have more energy than you think!" I spat at him feeling furious.


    My n went down the drain and now I was almost out of options. Dr West seemed like he has already


    lost hope and knew what was going to happen next.


    "What now?" I asked him looking away from him, barely wanting to see his shadow.


    "What do you mean? We wait and see what type of death he will choose for us!" he said shrugging his


    shoulders.


    Panic started to get to me, not that I could die in any way, but because I was going to get exposed. As


    my eyes filled with more hatred towards him, I screamed with frustration. The only way I could remove


    the shackles was to get in contact with someone or something small but no one and nothing else was


    around. Suddenly I heard the locks to the iron cast door turn and from behind it appeared my only


    target of the day, Dr Write himself.


    "So, Dr Jeremiah Ster is it?" He asked looking at me.


    I was not ready to look up at him and so I stared at the floor frowning and not saying a word. My mind


    was elsewhere and as I could hear a lot of bbinging from him, I was plotting on how to get


    myself a free ticket out of jail.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I heard you say that you know where she is. Is that true?" He asked politely yet in a threatening


    manner.


    Then is where I realised I had a window of hope so he got my attention and my eyes looked straight


    into his own. His lips curved as he knew that he was getting through me but thinking that I could find a


    way to set myself free, I smiled back to look like I am cooperating.


    "Ah, atst, he looks me in the eye. Well. Where are we going to expect to find her?" He asked looking


    sharply at me.


    This time I chose to y it like I was not myself, pretending I couldn''t remember clearly so I would force


    him to let me go with him. His patience was not looking under control any longer and soon enough he


    told one of the guards to take me to his office. This was my chance to try and convince him of my n.


    It''s now or never I kept saying to myself as I was pushed up from the floor and relieved of my chains.


    "I will only cooperate if you follow my conditions," I said after a while, looking into Dr Write''s chocte


    brown eyes.


    "Since when are you the head of this building? Everyone does what I want! This is my territory!" He


    fumed at my words and things started to heat up.


    "Dr, I didn''t mean it that way. What I meant was that I know how to lead the way, but only if you listen to


    what I say, you will manage to find her. Therefore I muste with you, however, there can''t be too


    many of you...us," I corrected myself, trying to ease themotion.


    "Kill the other jerk. We don''t need him any more," he pointed at Dr West before walking out of the cave,


    making the guards that were pulling me along follow him.


    Momentster as I took the corner I could hear the echo of the gun taking his soul, which shook me to


    my core. This guy was heartless and everybody feared him. Giving the order to kill a doctor in cold


    blood was an indication of a violent and bitter person. I needed to make sure to use my head on how I


    would make both of us happy without trapping myself into a threat.


    "Sit right here Dr Ster," he frowned, looking elsewhere.


    The guards pushed me down hard on the chair in front of Dr Write''s desk making me lose my breath for


    a moment. Observing my surroundings I saw the doctor choosing some papers from his cabs, then


    turned toy them on the desk in front of me.


    Dr Write sat down on his desk chair, looking down at the papers, grabbing a pen with his left hand.


    "So, this is the map of this area. We are somewhere here. You are going to point her exact location for


    me," he said in an inciting manner, pointing with his pen.


    I stared at him for a while trying to find a good excuse to make him go with them, but since he looked


    superior over me, I felt anxious and I couldn''t think properly. My body started to shake and at that


    moment I feared I would shift back into my own body as Faustus Griffith, losing control over myself.


    Breathing heavily I tried to calm myself looking at the floor.


    "What the f**k is wrong with you Dr?" He asked ying cool, pacing from left to right, thinking he was in


    control whilst lighting a cigarette.


    "I cannot remember how to use.... a...a," My voice started to break, sounding more like my real voice


    rather than Dr Jeremiah''s which was the first sign of me shifting back.


    "A what?" He asked gesturing for one guard to point his gun at me.


    Steadying my breathing I was finally getting myself together. I lifted my head at Dr Write frowning at


    him as I pushed myself up against the table thinking of a n.


    "You kill me, you won''t have your answer! You let me live, I lead you to her one step at a time. I don''t


    need this map cause all I see are trees and arge forest, but I know my way to her. I can sniff her from


    miles away!" I growled mimicking a wolf''s voice.


    The doctor coughed out the inhtion of his cigarette, releasing the white smoke from his nostrils and


    mouth. Heughed and observed my reaction as he moved towards me, close enough for me to feel


    his stinking breath against my face.


    "Now, look me in the eyes, wolf! You could never hide from me you know? One way or another I would


    find out what you are, doctor or not! Mind I say you are not the only one here. We have recently


    captured an alpha from one of your packs," he grinned at me feeling satisfied he got another wolf.


    ying it like I was taking an alpha''s capture seriously I opened my eyes wide making myself look


    surprised. He chuckled throatily as he coughed a few times. His lungs were filled with mucus which


    made his voice harsh and raspy, adding to his cruel character.


    "You know what being a wolf means here for us scientists? Ah, well, you must already know that


    though, don''t you? Don''t worry, I already have a n on what I am going to do with you."


    Frowning at him, I steadied myself, looking at the watch that was hanging on the wall, reading three


    o''clock in the afternoon. My time was running fast and I needed to act faster than this.


    "We can go now in search for your subject, or she might have already left the spot," I lied, trying to urge


    him to leave this building.


    Puffing hisst inhtion from his cigarette, he squashed the bud against my arm, burning my skin. I


    didn''t dare to scream, knowing that wolves could tolerate such a small injury. Looking away to hide my


    facial reaction, he grabbed my face roughly, feeling his harsh fingers against my skin and forced me to


    turn it towards him.


    "Today you are going to find your mate kiddo, you hear me? She will give you strong, beautiful pups


    which will be important for us scientists to have. Creating my army of wolves that will be stronger than


    the average is all I ever dreamed of, making myself the alpha of the pack!"


    Heughed deeply, feeling good about himself, trying hard to provoke me. I knew what he was


    nning but I was not a wolf and so I wasn''t going to receive his threat and lose my temper.


    "I am ready when you are, Dr Write," I said, reminding him that we needed to move quickly.


    "Guards," he gestured with his hands to start moving, pushing me with them as I was


    handcuffed.

 Chapter 67: Part 2 Trapped

    Chapter 67: Part 2 Trapped


    Luka''s POV


    It was time to take action. My wolf has now healed my wound and my strength got much better.


    Leaving my family safe in our room, I rushed downstairs with a smirk.


    "Damn, I missed this kind of action."


    I rushed outside and started walking towards the dungeons but I was soon stopped by a voice in my


    head.


    "Luka, this is Nelly. Dr Write is walking into the dungeons. Melody and I are trapped in here, but you


    can surprise this monstrous creature from behind. As soon as he gets further in, I am locking his way


    out."


    "I''m on it. But how can you speak through the mind link now? You are not a wolf," I asked confused,


    peeping towards the dungeon entrance from behind a tree.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "''Magic of course," she replied shortly.


    Without wasting time, I mind linked a few of my best wolves, including Jake to join me. I could have


    done it on my own, but who doesn''t like some backup?


    "I finally got you, you bastard jerk," I whispered, waiting for the others.


    "Luka," Jake murmured from behind me to acknowledge his presence.


    "The rest?"


    "They are right behind me, look."


    I watched a few wolves joining us, then with a nod, they turned into their wolf form whilst I decided to


    remain in my human skin to have a direct conversation with the big bad wolf killer. Dr Write was already


    inside the dungeons and so I decided to proceed with my pack, moving slowly to avoid making too


    much noise. It seemed like he had no backup with him except for Faustus, the guy that can shift.


    Slowly, as we reached the dungeon door I motioned with my hand for the others to follow. The


    scientist''s scent smelled of death like he was exposed to multiple dead bodies in one go.


    Closing his only exit I put my mind at rest that he couldn''t run from me, though Nelly has already done


    some spell that wouldn''t allow him to escape.


    "Dr Write," I growled loudly, allowing the echo of the dungeon makes me sound more dominant.


    He took hisst step, stopping just at the first cell, which was empty where I pictured he will be in in a


    few seconds. I started to walk closer to him as I watched him turn around to face me, turning Faustus


    along with him, still gripping his shirt from his shoulders. Faustus appeared to look a little worried about


    what was to happen with him, looking at me with an innocent face like he was pleading for his freedom.


    "Thank you, Faustus. You did well. Now you can go," I said, looking at Dr Write in a possessive manner


    so he would let the shapeshifter go.


    "Faustus?" he asked, looking surprised.


    Without answering him back, he started to struggle to free himself from Dr Write''s strong grip, but the


    scientist held even stronger.


    "Where do you think you are going?" He screeched frowning at him.


    "Let him go! It''s an order!" I yelled, already exposing my wolf nails at him.


    "He is my shield. Whatever you are doing to me, he is the one to suffer first. He seems to be important


    to you, does he? I fear no one!" Dr Write replied.


    I couldn''t control the growl that has just been released from my throat as my eyes turned ice blue.


    "Ah, the king of wolves. So so interesting. You would be a good asset to my studies."


    "I am no one''s pet! Pack, get ready," I yelled, still eyeing the scientist.


    The scientist held the victim stronger against his chest, covering his vital organs as he moved further


    back. Little did he know that we had already nned for the worst and he was already cornered, so I


    smiled dominantly, still making eye contact with him. He looked confused at me, not sure if he didn''t


    understand my expression or maybe he didn''t know what to do next without any backup from his side.


    I lifted an arm for the wolves to get ready, then brought it back down as my index finger emerged along


    with its wolf ws. I heard everyone growl from behind me as they took off forming in a circle around


    Dr Write and Faustus. Griffiths shifted himself into his actual human form, making the scientist let go of


    him with extreme shock in his eyes.


    "Impossible!" He murmured, still staring at the shapeshifter, not believing what he has just seen.


    "And like that my friends, I leave the rest for you whilst I go enjoy my new wine and add it as one of my


    new collections," Faustus said, grinning and bowing at me.


    "Don''t leave just yet. Wait for my return in my office," I grinned at him before he walked out of the


    dungeon epting my request.


    "As for you," I continued, motioning with my head for the witches to do the next step.


    The wolves gave way for Nelly and Melody to walk through the circle. With one wave of the hand, they


    pushed him with some magical force into the cell as the gate closed behind him. From my point of view,


    I couldn''t see clearly where hended but I heard a thump against the wall which only meant that the


    force pushed him hard enough to hit it.


    "Not so tough now are we scientist? Or should I say, murderer? I have tone too many questions to ask,


    yet I will wait. Today you will prepare yourself for my questions. Tomorrow for your answer. A wolf


    always knows if you tell the truth or if you lie, so don''t dare try to cover any of your actions. s, you


    will be punished," I said reaching the locked cell.


    As he was still on the floor, he screamed as loudly as he could, making my wolf ears wince. The white


    part of his eyes was getting red with rage and as he managed to stand he rushed to the cell in an


    attempt to reach for me, trying to pull me against the metal gate that was blocking his freedom.


    "You will not get away with this!" He whined, rattling the gate.


    "Oh, I think the odds are against you my worst enemy. I can get away from here whenever I like,


    whereas you, you are stuck in here until I say so.


    Everyone in the room chuckled at my answer as we set foot outside the dungeons, feeling the


    freshness of the air once again and the bright daylight hitting our skin, making it warm again. The


    dungeons are always a little chilly, humid and its scent is like something dead is rotting somewhere


    close to your nose.


    "Enjoy Dr Write," Jake chuckles, closing the door behind him, but naked.


    Melody quickly lent him her scarf that she has just removed from around her neck so he would cover


    his ass and front.


    "Tomorrow I need you, Jake and the enchantress to join me for a long honest chat with that guy down


    there whilst Melody and Nelly, I wish if you can spend some time with our new addition to the pack. I


    am sure she would appreciate quality time with you. She needs to learn important stuff. Also, she is no


    longer a subject here, so we must give her a name. Teach her how to talk, how to dress, how to eat


    and be polite. When she is ready I will assign her with my wife to teach her how to control her wolf and


    how to fight if she ever needs to protect herself."


    "How about theb? There are still a lot of scientists there that can carry on with Dr Write''s work,"


    Melody asked, looking at me with curiosity.


    "One step at a time, Melody. Tomorrow we start picking at Dr Write''s brains. Then we will see from


    there what to do with theb."


    "Can''t we just shut it down and get it over with?" Nelly interrupted, trying to reach our pace.


    Showing her that I was getting upset with her for not trusting my idea, she looked away for a moment,


    pursing her lips.


    "Fine. I trust you, Luka. I intend to save whoever is still being a victim of science in there and is being


    thrown away in that pit the enchantress mentioned."


    "I will assign a few of my pack to go save the rest of the subjects as soon as we arrive at our


    packhouse."


    Suddenly as we almost reached the main door, Selene, one of the wolves that were with us pointed out


    that there was some fireing from the forest that was slowly heading in our direction.


    "Hurry, we must warn everyone! It is soon going to reach us!"

 Chapter 69: Part 2 I am the alpha King

    Chapter 69: Part 2 I am the alpha King


    Jake''s POV


    Lately, I have noticed how stubborn the alpha was getting, especially after having his son abducted


    from within the packhouse. I know that he is the alpha king, and he must be the one to decide, but I felt


    like I was not being listened to as much as I should. Watching him leave from my sight angered me,


    releasing a low growl, shaking my throat.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Let''s keep going," I said to the pack that was waiting for me to cool down.


    We all ran in wolf form, as we noticed the darkness of the forest and the loss of its rxing scent, being


    reced by the heavy fumes that burnt our throats. On our way, a few aminals have been taken down


    by the fires which meant that now we had less to eat for a while until the wildlife gets back to its original


    nature. One baby dear that I hardly noticed was badly injured, but still alive and without thinking I


    picked her up between my teeth and continued to run with it, nearing the packhouse.


    "Jake!" Melody yelled as soon as I approached the dungeons.


    cing the dear gently on the ground, I turned into my human form to hug my wife, being relieved that


    she was ok and everyone else was fine too.


    "Oh gosh look at this cutie. It''s so sad she has been burnt this badly," Melody said, kneeling to pick the


    dear up.


    Cradling it in her arms, she caressed her gently as she noticed that she also had some broken bones.


    "I will take her to the doctors upstairs to see what we can do for her. Don''t worry, you are in good


    hands," she continued, looking down at her.


    I smiled as I watched her walk into the packhouse, already imagining Melody cradling our unborn child.


    I couldn''t wait to know what the gender is, but Melody insisted that it should be a surprise.


    Snapping myself out of my daydream I decided to pay a short visit to Dr Write whom I despised, yet, I


    knew he held the answer to what was happening in the forest. After wearing the trousers Melody


    passed to me I inhaled deeply as I opened the entrance to where the scientist was nf being kept.


    Reaching his cell as thest few of my steps echoed through the silence, I frowned at Dr Write quietly


    for a moment, allowing him to understand why I was there.


    "Come closer Dr Write. I need to see your face better," I urged, already plotting what I felt I should do to


    him.


    "I thought wolves had a better vision than humans," he replied, still in his original ce.


    Growling at him, I exposed my wolf nails and fangs, wrapping them around the metal that held us apart.


    "You think I am ying jokes?" I growled as it echoed through the whole dungeon.


    His face dropped and looked away from me.


    "I saide closer, now!" I demanded, now still growling.


    Slowly, he started to walk closer to the gate and when he was close enough I snatched hisb coat and


    pulled him towards my face which was drooling with anger, hitting him against the metal.


    His eyes opened wide, not expecting me to act this way as his lips pursed, looking straight into my


    eyes.


    "Not so dominant anymore are you now? Tell me Doctor, were you a part of what is happening outside


    right now? Your scienceb seems to have been caught on fire."


    "What? No. No, no, no, no. This can''t be real. Everything I worked for is gone. All of it. It wasn''t my


    idea, but I have no doubt that it must have been someone from inside theb," he mumbled looking


    upset as tears started to form on the rim of his eyes.


    Letting him go, he fell on the cold wet floor, holding himself into a fetus position.


    "Whom are you suspecting?"


    He remained silent for a moment, then looked up at me, exposing his red face and teary eyes.


    "Dr Biorn!" He said convincingly


    "Dr Biorn is in one of the cells here. I am sure he is not involved in this. He has been here for days


    now."


    He gaped at me for a moment before answering, "don''t be so sure. He must have been nning this


    for months. He partnered with a few others. With or without his presence, he must have asked them to


    proceed, no matter what."


    "Is that right? Then I guess I should visit him too right after you tell me what your motive is behind re-


    creating a set of a new pack of wolves."


    I growled, watching him stand back up, straightening hisb coat.


    "That I cannot say. I don''t matter now anyway, does it? Everything I owned out there is gone."


    Shrugging my shoulder I spat on the floor next to his feet.


    "What is it with you wolves spitting?" he said angrily, moving aside.


    The enchantress''s POV


    As the wildfire was still strong, Nelly and I joined hands in prayer to the mighty goddess to help us gain


    the strength we need to stop it.


    "Are you ready?" I asked her, looking into her eyes.


    "As ready as can be."


    We both looked straight at therge fire, lifting our hands at it. With a nod we started to chant the


    defusing spell, making the fire lose its oxygen. As hard as it was we kept at it even when our energies


    were draining so much that our bodies started to feel weak.


    "We must keep going Nelly, we must keep going just a bit further."


    I could see Nelly''s eyes slowly shutting down and I couldn''t take it all on my shoulders. Being just me in


    it was too risky for my health, but the fire was still there and someone must do it.


    Giving thest of my energy I motioned with my hands towards the sky asking it to rain. Doing this was


    breaking the rules, my rules. No one messes with the weather, but I had no choice at this point.


    As the sun got covered with the grey clouds, the storm started to take ce. Raindrops started to fall


    on us and the monstrous fire that had been alive for the past six hours. I couldn''t take it any longer and


    as much as I struggled with my eyes, my body gave in, falling on the forest ground next to Nelly''s


    foetus position body.


    L''s POV


    Hiding behind a burnt tree I watched the witches struggling with finding a way to stop the fire. I could


    feel it in my bones that it was too much for just the two to handle and that is why I decided to stay with


    them. I arrived just on time, watching the enchantress casting her ultimate spell which brought rain and


    bad weather on the fire.


    "You could have thought of that before!" I mumbled in a frown.


    My body started to get soaked as thick raindrops fell on my hair and skin. I looked up at the sky


    amazed by how powerful witches can be.


    "Damn! It''s working!" I shouted before watching the enchantress fall on the soil, joining Nelly.


    I rushed to them and tried to shake them in the hopes that they would wake, but they have lost too


    much energy and their bodies need to recharge so I decided to pick them both up, putting them like two


    rucksacks one on each shoulder and started to slowly make my way back to the packhouse.


    As I arrived back, there was Jake was walking up the dungeon stairs looking upset and angry.


    "What happened to them?" He asked, frowning.


    "They used all their magic. That''s why I wanted to go back. I knew this would happen. Meet me in ten


    in my office. I am going to take these two in their rooms."


    With a nod, I started to make my way into the packhouse where there were a few wolves that offered a


    helping hand.


    "That''s fine. Just open the door for me please Jada, will you?" I asked as I waited for her to open the


    enchantress''s room for me.


    I ced them both in their beds then asked a few girls to ce them under the covers to keep them


    warm.


    "So, I know you spent some time in the dungeons with our prisoners Jake. ording to your facial


    expression, I got the feeling that your conversation with them was informative judging by your mood


    earlier," I started, filling up two sses of whiskey for us and handed one to Jake, then moved my desk


    chair to face him.


    Jake sighed as he sat himself down on the sofa under the window.


    "It was," he replied, remaking his previous facial expression, "and you are not going to like


    it."

 Chapter 71: Part 2 Unfold truth

    Chapter 71: Part 2 Unfold truth


    The enchantress''s POV


    "Dr Write had nned to turn all his subjects as wolves. By taking specifically one of ''MY'' kidneys, he


    has managed to create doublegangers, using my kidney''s cells. How he knew that mine was the


    compatible one for his experiments, I haven''t found out, but we all know that that part of the experiment


    was somehow sessful. He also had male subjects in the science building that all looked the same,


    but he was mostly fascinated by the female subjects. His idea was to choose the best ones, gets rid of


    the weakest and train the healthiest to be his soldiers."


    "So now he thinks he is a god. He chooses to create humans unnaturally, then turn them into wolves,


    also in an unnatural manner," Luka interrupted, his brows knitted.


    "That is not all," I continued, gaping at the alpha and beta.


    "He wanted an alpha''s kidney, preferably yours since you are the strongest of all but if he fails to get to


    you, your son would be his second option. That is why they tried to steal Mason."


    Stopping to give the alpha the chance to react to what I have just said, I observed him intently and


    quietly whilst he closed his hands in fists, punching the wall in anger.


    "No one messes with my family!" He growled, breathing deeply.


    "Alpha, I am sure she has more to say. It seems like she is still keeping something from us," Jake said


    observing me.


    Pursing my lips I fixed my throat, then continued giving the alpha a reason to get more upset.


    "He was trying to be as strong as you by experimenting on himself and inject parts of your wolf in


    him. If he seeds he would turn into an alpha king wolf and make sure that he would be the only one


    existing by killing you. He was nning to take your pack and use them to teach him and his subjects


    how to fight and be as strong as your pack."


    I gave my voice a break whilst I watched Luka pace up and down the corridor, bringing his hands into


    his beard.


    "What a f***en horrible monster!" Jake yelled, getting equally angry at Dr Write.


    Luka growled so deeply that it echoed throughout the dungeon and a few bats that lived there started


    to fly around.


    "So, are you going to let me kill this inhumane beast?" I asked frustratingly, already knowing what I


    wanted to do to him.


    Walking back to the doctor''s cell, Luka unlocked the gate and allowed me in. My heart started to race


    with rage for this guy and as he looked confused to why I was the only one that entered. Without letting


    him ask I lifted my arms at him and started to chant the ming spell which I have used only once


    before on a guy that tried to kill me.


    "Bura ta di grun cacumarei mana, kiri bei horran sinni gui tau."


    Suddenly he started to scream as my spell fell on him. Luka, Jake and I watched him slowly burn inside


    out from outside his cell until his body became just a skeleton with burnt skin around it.


    "What about the other scientist?" Jake asked raising his eyebrows.


    "We will keep him here of course. You can never tell when he would be of good use for us," Luka


    grinned, wrapping his arm around the beta.


    "And subject 40?" I asked as recognition dawned on my face, "she is part of me I guess. I do have an


    interest in her."


    "We are going to teach her our ways. Don''t fret Diana, we are going to take good care of her. One day


    she would be able to live with us in the packhouse and be part of our pack," Luka asserted.


    "And how did you find out my true name alpha?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I came by a book at the library which was all about the witches'' history. epting such kind to live


    within our pack, it was in my interest to know more about you and so as I was reading, I came by your


    story. You have been with your title as enchantress for over ten decades. Your parents decided to write


    the book and dedicated it all to you, Diana Spellman, to which it was written on thest page of the


    book."


    Luka''s POV


    Weeks have passed since we started living a peaceful life without any threats before us and finally,


    everyone was free to live without fear. The forest started to grow back what has been lost and the


    animals that live there are finding their way back to their homes.


    Finally, today marked the day where both Jake''s and my wife were inbour, so we spent most of the


    time at the hospital giving courage andfort to them as they pushed our pups into the world.


    "Congrattions beta and Melody, it''s a girl," the midwife squeaked, raising the baby from between


    Melody''s legs.


    Suddenly Mei made herst push and our daughter was born seconds after. We all cheered and took


    our moments of joy as happy tears flowed out of everyone''s eyes, knowing that this was all we have


    fought for. A world with no more dangers.


    Yearster, when my son turned eighteen I have made my decision to step down from the throne as an


    alpha, giving my son enough training to take my ce.


    "The time hase for my resignation as the alpha of the pack. My son Mason is all grown up and


    surely, he would be a great leader to you all. With his consent, I would like to assign him as the new


    alpha of the moonshine pack," I said, doing myst speech on the stage that we built in therge hall.


    "Father," he said gaping at me with his eyes wide open.


    "I have trained you well my son. I know you are ready. Still, I will be here for you in case you need a


    shoulder to lean on" I whispered in his ear.


    Mei and my twelve years old daughter Tiara were smiling at him in encouragement, hoping that he


    makes the right decision.


    "What about your duties as a king? Wouldn''t that affect your status?" He asked, looking confused.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "When I die, my wolf will intertwine with yours and that is when you be the alpha king. So my duty


    as a king will remain with me till I depart," I exined, raising a hand over his shoulder as a gesture of


    support.


    "Yes. Father, I ept your offer. I promise to make you proud of me. The pack is so dear to me and I


    yearn to give them the best life I could offer them."


    Suddenly everyone cheered to Mason''s acknowledgement and the pack started to do the necessary


    preparations for the inauguration of a new alpha.


    "Father, I have good news," he said as he entered my office with a cheerful attitude.


    From behind the door, a young woman around Mason''s age came in smiling at me as she introduced


    herself to me.


    "Hi, my name is Carol. I am the daughter of the Lycan pack''s alpha," she grinned, now turning her head


    to look at Mason.


    "She is my mate dad!" He beamed with his wide grey eyes gaping at her.


    Standing up from my seat I walked towards them, giving them both a warm embrace as we chuckled


    out of contentment.


    "Just wait until your mother finds out! She is going to be overjoyed!" I asserted, moving to the alcohol


    table to fill up three sses of whiskey.


    "Cheers to a new beginning!"


    Soon enough Mason and Carol tied the knot and so did our daughter Tiara whom she married alpha


    Axel her mate from the Lamia pack yearster. Mei and I are the proud grandparents of four little pups


    to which they are the next in line to be the alphas of their packs.


    Thank you goes to all the readers that have supported my novel. This has been a great opportunity for


    me and I promise to bring you more novels shortly for you to enjoy. I would appreciate it if you can take


    a second off your time to rate my story. Blessings to you all.

 Chapter 72: The Wolf In Me Special

    Chapter 72: The Wolf In Me Special


    Christmas Lunch


    #christmasspecialevent


    Luka''s POV


    My mind was set to prepare for the morning meeting with the pack, running around my bedroom to get


    my grey shirt on and my ck jeans, stretching my arms for my family heirloom golden ne which


    I wear every day.


    "Darling, I think you need to chill. Everyone knows you are alwayste in the morning. They can wait


    for an extra five," Mei suggested, smiling at me with my one-month-old son Mason being fed in her


    arms.


    "Today I will inform the chefs to start preparing for our holiday Christmas special lunch. I have a small


    surprise for the pack, and you of course!" I grinned at her lifting her chin with my index finger to kiss her


    lips.


    "Can''t wait, my love!" She smiled back epting my kiss on her plumpy red lips.


    To me, Christmas was my all-time favourite holiday where everyone I love is around me, my favourite


    food and beverages avable and of course all the colourful and wonderful moments that it brings.


    Back when I lived temporarily as a human, my stepmother and I used to go to my step aunt''s house


    where everyone had to abide by the traditions whether we like it or not. Hannah, my favourite cousin


    used to always make sure to prepare a prank on her mother. I have always sworn that she would have


    had prepared for it from months before as it would always be a good one full of all my aunt''s horrible


    nightmares.


    This year it will be a different Christmas for me since both of my parents have departed, but it is my


    son''s first Christmas and I am making sure that it will be a memorable one for everyone. No one knows


    what I have prepared in store for the pack, except for those that are participating in my n.


    Dayster.


    I rushed downstairs, closing thest button on my wrist and headed to the kitchen to make sure that


    everyone there was working ording to n.


    "Is it all done Steph?" I asked, stealing away some food from the kitchen top.


    "Hey," she frowned, smacking my hand, "that is forter."


    I grinned and swallowed it down humming. "I''m just taste testing," I joked, chuckling as I move around


    the kitchen observing the delicacies.


    "The n is ongoing alpha. Can''t wait for the surprise!" She giggled, turning her back to ce the


    turkey in the oven.


    "Great! I''m heading out for the morning meeting. Everyone is waiting outside for me."


    Mei''s POV


    Iid Mason down in hisfy pram, smiling at him as my mind wandered into thest Christmas I had


    before I found my mate Luka, and reformed the wolf pack with him.


    It was just Steph our head chef, Jake the beta of the pack and myself, all in one small house. We didn''t


    have much, but having each other was all we needed to have for a joyous Christmas. Steph, the


    youngest would be the one to urge us to take out the Christmas decorations as we fill up the house


    from head to toe which we do in one night.


    There was a knock at my bedroom door as Melody came in, offering to help with Mason so that I would


    be able to apany Luka.


    Rushing down the stairs I almost slipped as I stepped on the long white dress I decided to wear for the


    asion.


    "There you are. You look amazing as always," Luka said, looking overexcited, side hugging me tightly.


    "I am starting to think that you are nning something fishy. I can see it in your eyes and I can feel your


    excitement running through my veins. you know you cannot hide anything from your mate. Anything


    one feels the other feels it too," I grinned, knowing that he was up to something.


    He was getting nervous as I watched his facial expression change, trying to think of how he can divert


    the conversation. Lucky for him Steph came to save his butt.


    "Mei, would you be so kind and let the pack know that food is ready?" She asked, winking at Luka


    grinning.


    Studying Luka''s face, I slowly started walking out of the kitchen to do what I was asked.


    Luka''s POV


    "That was close Steph, thanks," I said chuckling at her.


    "It''s time!" She grinned, motioning with her arms for the waiters to move out.


    I rushed to the dining hall full of tables and chairs, going next to Mei.


    "Hey Mei, will you please join me in my Christmas dinner speech?" I asked, forcing her to stand next to


    me.


    With a nod, she moved her chair to give herself enough space to stand next to me. Given the


    opportunity, one of the waiters tucked a fart cushion on her chair as she was busy looking at me


    suspiciously once again. To ensure that everything goes ording to n, a microphone was ced


    right behind her for when the timees.


    "Dear friends! Today marks the first year celebrating Christmas as one family of strong and


    unbreakable wolves."


    Everyone cheered and howled, enjoying the speech.


    "To make today a memorable one, I have some great surprises for you. Please do enjoy yourselves!" I


    turned to look at Mei that was still beside me making some ''I am not trusting you'' facial expressions.


    I sat down, moving her chair forward to force her to sit too and as her butt rested on the cushion, her


    eyes widened with surprise as she heard the most embarrassing sounding from her chair.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everyone turned to look at her, silent for a moment, as the farting sound was still echoing in the dining


    area.


    "It''s not..." Mei started, as she got a red face.


    Everyone started to roar inugher and as I cackled, I removed the fart cushion, showing it to the


    crowd.


    Mei started to crack up, hitting me lightly on my arms in protest for embarrassing her.


    "I knew you were up to something, you tease," she said as everyone was settling down.


    "Just wait for the next one," I whispered into her ears, before standing up from my chair again.


    "Waiters, please, move the food trays forward."


    Filling up the tables with silvery covered dishes, I ordered everyone to wait until everybody got their


    trays waiting in front of them.


    "Ok everyone, enjoy your meals," I said, containing my excitement.


    As one wolf from each table opened the silver lid they got a shower of water on their faces,ing


    from an ugly toy clown with a flower on his chest as it exposes aughing smile at you.


    Everyone road withughter at their partner''s wet faces, making the first year of Christmas lunch a


    memorable one.


    "I promise you, no more pranks this time. Waiters, please bring in the real food. I''m getting hungry


    now," I smiled at everyone as the waiters exposed the food for everybody.


    "Yeeees! It''s turkey!" A chubby kid cheered right opposite, moving his face into his first bite.


    And like that my friends, the first Christmas lunch was never forgotten from the memories of the


    moonshine pack as they kept chatting about it every Christmas, telling it to their children and grandkids,


    making sure they enjoyed the alpha king''s jokes as much as they did that day.

 Chapter 73: Teen Wolves

    Chapter 73: Teen Wolves


    Part 1 First Time Real Combat


    Luka''s POV


    "Keep your focus, Mason. Don''t forget that enemies cane from any direction," I reminded, throwing


    my millionth sessful punch at him as I trained him for the worst.


    As I watched him stand back up from the gym floors, I waited for him to settle again, with my arms


    ready for another round of fighting.


    "I''m ready now dad, let''s," he started, before I kicked his an*s with another two to three punches, falling


    back on the floor.


    "Darn, dad, why?" He asked, puzzled that I didn''t give him any chances.


    "Duringbat, you can''t expect to have your enemy return a conversation. They will just focus on


    attacking. Less talk, more focus and fighting. We are weakest in our human form. So we must focus to


    fight in every form."


    Removing my punching gloves, I sat down right next to him, exhaling.


    "One day, you will have to fend for yourself. I won''t be around forever. You have to learn how to take


    care of our people. Protect, teach, show them the right paths for a better future. It all starts from here,


    son," I exined, lightly touching Mason''s heart with his hand, "and here," I continued, touching his


    forehead.


    Mason slightly peeked at me, then looked away into contemtion.


    "I understand now dad," he said, standing up from the floor, steadying himself up.


    Watching me standing up he promptly moved a leg to push me back down, giving me no chance to act.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "That''s the spirit! Keep going!" I urged, avoiding a dangerous move from Mason.


    Mason''s POV


    Feeling breathless out of the intense training with dad, I rushed up the stairs, making my way to the


    shower to freshen up before the date I had with my beloved mate. I quickly chose my ck tight fit suit


    and ck tie, knowing that it was her favourite suit I had and rushed, removing my clothes before even


    going into the bathroom.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to never get naked before getting into the bathroom son?!"


    Hearing my mother''s voice made me jump out of my skin, closing the bathroom door behind me in a


    rush.


    "Sorry, mum."


    Still holding onto the locked door, I breathed heavily, trying to gather myself from the shock of knowing


    that for the millionth time mum managed to see my white full moon with the crack at the centre.


    "Shit!" I whispered, moving away from the door.


    Shaking my head I hopped into the shower, opening the warm water on me. Washing my hair first, I


    grabbed the shampoo bottle and squeezed out a blob on my left hand, applying it to my hair. As I


    moved my fingers on my scalp into a rubbing motion, I started to think about my future, wondering if I


    will ever be as good or better than my father. Sometimes I didn''t feel as ready as my dad thinks, but I


    trust his word.


    Carol, my mate called me as soon as I wrapped the blue towel around my waist.


    "Hey babe," I said, looking at the mirror after rubbing it clean from the vapour that filled every inch of


    the bathroom.


    "Mason, we have a problem," she started, her voice agitated and breathy.


    "What''s wrong Carol?"


    "It''s the yellow stone pack. They are on their way to attack my pack. They have threatened us one too


    many times and now their threats are bing physical too."


    "I''m on my way. Stay in your room. Be there in ten," I said shortly, leaving the bathroom, choosing


    something else to wear.


    "Dad, we have a problem!" I shouted, from the other side of the corridor as I watched him approach.


    He proceeded further towards me raising his eyebrows.


    "The river bed pack is in trouble. They are under attack from the yellow stone pack. We need to help


    them, dad."


    Grabbing my car keys I scrambled to my white Suv, turning on the engine. It took me just a few minutes


    to reach my mate''s main entrance which was being opened by the guards.


    "Carol!" I breathed, knocking at her bedroom door.


    She quickly opened and pulled me into an embrace as tears rolled down her face. I could feel


    everything she felt. The fear and pain from what was about to happen.


    "I don''t want anyone to die because of those pesky rats! This is unfair."


    "What happened between you two?"


    "A few of my pack and some of their pack got into a heated argument which leads to a few killings from


    both sides. The yellow stone pack decided that they want to attack us to make us weak."


    Taking both her hands in mine, I frowned and nodded in understanding, then moved in for a second


    hug.


    "I already informed dad to gather the pack and bring them here to help fight them out. Don''t worry, they


    will be here soon. Dad won''t ept those that fight against their kind."


    Turning into wolf form, Carol and I rushed out of the river bed packhouse, meeting my pack, the


    moonshine pack at the main gate.


    "Mum, Dad," I nodded in a wee as carol and I shifted back in our human forms.


    "King alpha Luca, Luna Mei," Carol bowed down in formality, "wee to the river bed packhouse. It


    had to be such a sad circumstance that brought you here."


    With sad eyes, Carol looked down at the floor for a moment feeling worried. With gentleness, my dad


    reached for her shoulder,forting her whilst mum moved in for an embrace.


    "Don''t worry darling, we are here to help. You have been trained for such a fight, both of you," she said,


    looking at me too to add me into the conversation.


    "Where are alpha Dale and Luna Sephora?" dad asked Carol, looking down at her.


    "Last time I saw mother and father, they were discussing a strategy with the beta on how to fight the


    other pack off. They must be in dad''s private office, right up there," she pointed at the top right corner


    towards a window.


    "Get ready," dad said, "gather as many wolves as you can and ask them to guard the gates!"


    With a nod, we separated and started our mission in the hopes to gather enough courageous wolves to


    join us at the gates.


    It didn''t take a lot of convincing to gather a good enough amount of wolves to ready themselves in front


    of the entrance. It is in a wolf''s nature to be courageous and protective over their territory and pack.


    Carol and I joined the others and waited for any movement from behind the gates.


    "It''s officially our first battle Carol. At least we are together," I whispered, still eyes forward.


    "There''s no time to be romantic," she said, holding herself together.


    Normally she likes tough at my silly jokes but this time she was in no mood.


    Mei''s POV


    "Alpha king Luka, Luna Mei, wee and thank you foring to our aid. We are so pleased to have


    you here," alpha Dale started, bowing at us.


    "Wee," Luna Sephora said, bowing her head.


    "The yellow stone pack are on their way. They don''t know I am here. I thought I should try convincing


    them to change their minds before we have to shed blood and guts. I am their king too after all. They


    can''t have forgotten how hard I worked for our kind to live in peace."


    The room was silent for a moment before I spoke.


    "If they have forgotten their king''s bravery and sacrifices, we will go for n B. Our least favourite


    option but we will have no other way."


    "What is n B?" Luna Sephora asked looking worried.


    Luka and I looked at each other before I let Luka exin.


    "We have to kill their alpha."


    Alpha Dale and Luna Sephora looked at each other with their eyes wide. A pack without an alpha


    would mean that they will be rouges and slowly they will lose their human side until they are only


    wild, savage wolves. They can be a threat to anything thates their way, but it is also the


    worst punishment they can get.


    "You know what you are saying, right?" Alpha Dale asked, extending an arm on therge table


    between us.


    With my wolf senses, I could hear some running footstepsing towards us so I automatically turned


    around and waited to see who was proceeding. The room got quiet as they all looked at me, making


    them realise someone was approaching.


    "Get ready, they are here," a messenger came rushing in, barging the doors, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 74: Part 2 Yellow Stone Pack

    Chapter 74: Part 2 Yellow Stone Pack


    Mason''s POV


    "Jameson, let them know they''re here," Carol yelled over the chattery voices around us, motioning


    towards her parents'' office with her face, "everyone gets yourselves ready," she continued.


    "We must wait for instructions Car."


    "Wait?! We have no time. They are too close."


    "Father might have a n, he always has a n."


    Hesitating, she looked at me with an upset expression, almost making me wonder if she was looking


    forward to a real battle.


    "We must hold the gate and keep the fight from happening for as long as we can."


    With a frown, she ordered some of her pack to close the gate and seal it tightly, then breathed out


    heavily and looked at me.


    "I hope that you are right," she mumbled, "guards hold your ground. The rest I need you to shift and get


    ready."


    Momentster therge group of the yellow stone pack were all lined up in rows opposite us with just


    the gate dividing. The alpha of their pack stepped out from his line growling at us.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Cowards enough not to let us in? I see you brought somepany to help you out," he snarled


    recognising me.


    "Marcus!" A strong voice shouted from behind us.


    Of course, it was my dad. Not reacting to his voice, my eyes remained focused on the enemy. I noticed


    Marcus widening his eyes at the sight of my father, shifting his body weight on one of his legs.


    "So you have joined forces with the king I see!" He chuckled in the pretence that he gathered himself.


    "Why are you being like this? Are we not all a family Marcus?" Dad asked him, taking more steps


    forward with alpha Dale right next to him.


    "My men have died because of them," alpha Marcus yelled, getting upset.


    "And so have mine! The fight was between those that ended up killing each other. Only one remains


    and as far as I am concerned he happens to be from your pack. We can all ask him what has


    happened before we point fingers at each other," alpha Dale said bluntly.


    "It doesn''t matter who started or what happened! My men are dead and my pack wants revenge,"


    Alpha Marcus growled, slowly shifting into his dark brown wolf.


    Dad and alpha Dale both looked at each other with concerned looks knowing that the alpha of the


    yellow stone pack was still eager to fight, no matter how many more wolves get ughtered.


    "Everyone, get ready," father shouted, looking at us, "they are outnumbered. How crazy can alpha


    Marcus be?!" I overheard him say as he spoke to alpha Dale.


    Growls filled every inch and corner of the area as more of us were shifting. I was concerned for both


    my pack and my mate''s knowing that some of us might breathe for theirst time. Nothing would


    change alpha Marcus''s decision.


    Taking onest nce at my mate, I shifted and waited for her to do the same. Her beautiful white,


    almost pinkish fur emerged, and as usual, it was breathtaking to watch.


    My eyes were now set forward, ready for my first battle with the same species as I. Something I have


    dreaded all my life had to happen for the first time in centuries.


    The wolves on the other side started to howl all in sync as we opened the gate to let them in to show


    them that we are not afraid. The king is on our side and he is the strongest wolf of all. I trusted my


    father with everything and I knew that he had a n in mind to stop the fight as early as possible.


    Alpha Marcus stepped aside, allowing his pack to go in through the gate like a flooding our way.


    The first wolf that challenged me to fight me had dark grey fur and brown eyes. With his teeth exposed,


    he leapt in an attempt to bite my back but I quickly rolled sideways to avoid him, standing back up fast


    as he gritted his teeth at me looking fierce.


    If only I could mind link with him I would have tried making him more upset with what I had to say, but


    he was not part of my pack and I can only have the power to mind-link with other packs after my dad''s


    blessing to be the alpha king in his stead.


    To avoid doing the obvious I rushed through the crowd, hiding away from his sight and quickly leapt


    from behind him as he was busy searching for me. Pressing hard against his skin I felt blood rushing


    out from him filling my mouth but as he tried hard to pull me down I clenched even harder, making him


    howl with pain. Draining most of his energy out, he fell hard on the ground almost lifeless and so I


    decided to let go of him knowing he will not try to fight me any longer.


    "You picked the wrong guy to fight dickie," I thought to myself with a grin.


    Looking around me I noticed Carol punching a wolf with her paws right on the nose, but before I could


    continue observing her another wolf leapt on my back, bringing me to the ground. I felt a sting like a


    sharp knife raptured my skin but being the son of an alpha, it only took me a moment to gather myself


    and get back up.


    Turning to my left I noticed alpha Dale from afar ripping a wolf apart who was part of Carol''s pack, then


    there was the beta of the yellow stone pack right next to me ready to leap on me once again.


    "No, you don''t," I growled at him as I thought of all the practice I had with dad, "not today."


    Jumping at the exact moment together, we crashed our teeth into each other''s necks, making sure that


    as we fall to the ground I would be the one to press harder. The beta winced and let go of my neck as


    soon as I managed to rip his throat, making my first wolf kill.


    His blood started drooling out of my mouth as I stared for a moment in realisation to what I have done. I


    never meant to kill him, but to bring him down and send him back home in a weakly manner. The


    yellow stone pack stopped attacking and stared at me for a while like they have felt his death in sync.


    Their beta is dead which only meant that their pack was weaker.


    Sorrowful howls filled the air as one female grey wolf moved next to the beta''s lifeless body. Her eyes


    filled with tears as she lowered herself down by his side whining in a cry.


    As Alpha Marcus shifted in his human form he nced at me and at my father who was already in


    human form. He remained silent for a while observing everyone as he breathed heavily, then screamed


    out his frustration and anger, knowing that he lost his best friend and partner.


    It left the alpha no choice but to gather his pack and leave, taking the beta''s lifeless body away with


    them for a proper burial.


    "Son," I heard father''s deep voice from behind me, "it''s not your fault."


    Shifting back to my human form I stood there naked in the middle of the other wolves'' dead bodies and


    blood everywhere as my eyes were flooding with tears of guilt. As dad got closer he stretched an arm,


    brushing it against my shoulders in the hopes offorting me but instead I avoided his touch.


    "Leave me alone," I forced out in a cry as I started to run away, knowing that I f****d up my father''s


    n.


    Thinking I let him down was already enough to hate myself. My wolf was eager to show me how strong


    and fierce he was and all I found out about myself was that after all that training I had no control over


    him.


    "Shit," I spat, throwing a fist in mid-air.


    Swinging my leg against a tree in frustration I twisted it the wrong way and sprained it.


    "Argh."


    I took my time to release as much frustration as I could before I had no choice but to return to Carol''s


    packhouse where I suspected they would be waiting for me. Limping my way back I mumbled to myself


    hoping I would find a way to make everything better, but withck of experience, I didn''t have a lot of


    ideas that would work. All I thought was that dad would try to make me feel better by telling me a story


    from his past that would make the level of my stupidity look less bad. Knowing his tactics made me


    frown and exhale deeply as I opened the front door to the entrance hall where I found my parents, carol


    and her parents waiting for me.

 Chapter 75: Part 3 Lessons Learnt

    Chapter 75: Part 3 Lessons Learnt


    Luka''s Pov


    "This was your first experience, Mason. Don''t beat yourself too hard," I started, knowing how he was


    feeling as we walked into his bedroom back home.


    As a father, I try hard tofort him the best I can just like my dad used to do whenever I end up in


    trouble. For a moment I peeped out of the window which was slightly opened and I inhaled deeply to


    allow the freshness of the outside air to fill my lungs.


    "I remember my first time leading a small group of the pack," I cackled looking down for a moment,


    taking myself back on that day.


    "I bet it was better than mine."


    Turning around to face him I smiled and softened my voice further, trying to emphasise that I was not


    upset.


    "That''s the thing actually, it was just like yours. We were surrounded by some vampires. I was to lead


    the pack to start getting familiar with leadership and the know-how of dealing with problems as the


    soon to be leader of the pack. Father asked me to bring one vampire back home for questioning but


    instead of obeying his orders, I decided to kill every single one of them thinking that my decision was a


    better one. You can only imagine what happened when I returned home," I exined, raising an


    eyebrow at Mason.


    The room was quiet for a while as I gaped at him, noticing his facial expression changing from a


    thoughtful one into a faint smile.


    "Thanks for understanding me, dad. I wish I would be just like you when I have my pups."


    "We live to learn son, we live to learn," I tapped at his shoulder and started walking my way out of his


    room.


    "And I am sure that you will be a great dad when the timees. It''s written in our genes."


    I winked at him before disappearing from his sight, making a slight joke out of a tense circumstance.


    The only problem was that the situation was going to be worsened after our pack murdered the beta of


    the yellow stone pack. Who knows what is waiting for us at the end of the line. I had toe up with a


    n and discuss it with alpha Dale before the timees.


    Mason''s POV


    I chuckled, repeating dad''sst words in a whisper after he disappeared, knowing that he tried to be the


    usual funny dad.


    "I couldn''t ask for a better father," I mumbled, looking at the picture frame on my clean desk, thanks to


    the omega cleaners.


    After the short chat, I felt a little better, though I knew that now I needed to help dad think of a solution


    to end the fight with the yellow stone pack as fast as possible.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Somehow the day passed way too quickly and soon enough it was getting dark. I almost slept on the


    desk as I was writing down different plots I wasing up with whilst scratching my head to share


    them with the council which I knew I had to meet in a few hours.


    "Still up?"


    I turned to see my mother standing at the door, holding two mugs of coffee.


    "Sort of. I am tired but can''t sleep. What happened during the fight is still in my head. I hate to


    disappoint you and dad. Not being able to control my wolf is uneptable. So I am trying to fix the


    problem I got us into by thinking of a good way to stop the fight as early as possible," I said widening


    my eyes for a moment to get some energy into them.


    As always she smiled at me, walking further into my bedroom, handing me my warm mug.


    "You know I am always proud of you and your sister, right? Nothing will stop me from loving you."


    I looked down at the mug and drank a few sips of it. Nodding, I returned a smile but remained quiet for


    some time.


    Just having herpany was enough to make me feel better. She was the most gentle of wolves


    especially with us. Her subtle voice would make even the most anxious person feel at ease.


    "I am going to make you proud mother, I promise. I wille up with a good n to avoid further


    injuries or deaths and make all the packs united once again like the good old days."


    Taking thest bit of the coffee I turned back to my paperwork and started writing down more ideas.


    Kissing my forehead she took my mug and left the room to give me some space to concentrate. I spent


    hours plotting different ways before my eyes couldn''t take it any longer and I fell into a deep sleep on


    the desk.


    It was already eight o''clock in the morning when I woke up with panic as I looked at the watch almost


    missing the meeting with the council.


    Collecting all the paperwork I rushed out of my room, not realising that I was still with my pyjamas, so I


    had to run back in to change into a more presentable outfit.


    "Shoot, shoot," I mumbled, choosing my clothes from the wardrobe.


    Wearing my white shirt and blue jeans I gathered the papers again and rushed down to my father''s


    office, slowing myself down as I entered the room, hoping no one would notice I wasing inte.


    "Ah, wee son. Now we can start the discussion and share our best ideas. Would you like to start?"


    he asked, looking at me, nodding towards my paperwork.


    Fixing my throat I sat down on thest empty chair I found, cing my stuff on dad''s desk. I looked at


    everyone for a moment before I picked out one of the papers from the pile.


    "I spent the whole night plotting out how to win a fight without the need for violence. It was not an easy


    task knowing how alpha Marcus is hard-headed and so difficult to persuade. But, I thought I...we,


    should make our way to their territory holding up a white g in a way to show that wee in peace


    and calmly discuss how we can resolve the matter."


    "Excuse my manners for being so straight forward but are you out of your mind? Alpha Marcus will not


    be convinced and would probably kill whoever gets close to him right now. What an absurd idea. I


    expect far better ideas than this!" One of the councillors blurted standing from his seat.


    "Enough of your talk and take your seat!" Father growled, standing up, "we are here to listen to


    everyone''s ideas and opinions without judging one another. My son is still learning but I will give him


    his space to share his strategies. This is how we all learn, no matter how experienced or inexperienced


    we are. How many of you came up with a n? Anyone?" He asked looking at every person in the


    room as we all stayed still and quiet in shock of dad''s reaction.


    "Thought so," he added, breaking the silence as he rested his arms against the table, "son, what else


    have you written down that you would like to share with us this morning?"


    Looking back down at the papers I flicked through them, observing everything I wrote the night before,


    hoping that there was a great idea somewhere between my grasp.


    "I have a n and I hope that you will like it this time, council. We can do something unexpected and


    this is what we will do!" I started, smiling at them eager to share my idea.


    Standing up from my seat I turned the page to show them the scruffy drawings of my plot.


    "Well," I shifted my hand towards the first drawing on the top part of the paper, illustrating my n until


    I reached the bottom part showing the result of my proposal.


    For a moment the room was quiet as I was noticing each person''s expression changing and eyes


    connecting from one to the other. Momentarily I felt a tinge of another failed proposal and so I sat back


    down feeling disappointed.


    "Well?" Dad started, raising his eyebrows as he moved his fingers around his beard as he always does


    when he is deep in thought.


    "I think that this is a great strategy Mr Garry Junior," alpha Dale said from the other side of the table


    forming a smile.


    Everyone mumbled and nodded in agreement making me happy that my hard work paid off and that


    my ideas were validated. Shifting into a more rxed position I grinned looking at everyone as I felt


    proud of myself.


    "So, let the games begin," dad said smiling, standing up from his seat to make the rest of us follow his


    lead.

 Chapter 76: Part 4 Tricked

    Chapter 76: Part 4 Tricked


    Luka''s POV


    Going through the n for thest time with the council, we havee to an agreement that this was


    the best option and the most convenient one. No words could describe how proud I was to see my son


    achieving in contenting the council as it was always a difficult task to do.


    "Alpha Dale, if you may inform your pack that we will be all meeting up at noon like we discussed. I will


    be asking another pack to back us up whilst you Lh, inform the other witches to join us in this.


    Mason, I need you by my side to help me in settling everything else. The rest may leave. Discussion is


    over," I said, moving towards the bottle of whisky.


    The sound of the chairs moving and chattering was slowly fading until the room emptied. Turning back


    towards the desk as I held the half-full whisky ss, there was only my son who was smiling from ear


    to ear.


    "You are mentally ready to lead. It''s in your blood. You are not a child any more kid. I can sense that


    you are going to be the best alpha king to have ever lived," I said, stopping to take a sip from the drink.


    "Nah, that can never be a dad. I can never take that title from you. However, thanks to you, I am feeling


    more confident that my n is going to save a lot of people."


    "Are you ready?" I asked, looking at the watch.


    "As ready as can be," he nodded, standing from his seat to make his way to the hall to get the pack


    moving.


    Mason''s POV


    Carol was by my side fidgetting with her hair, observing her surroundings to connect with the


    environment around her, whilst getting prepared for the n. As she was busy doing her thing I raised


    my left hand to get everyone''s attention without making too much noise, considering we were not so far


    from the yellow stone pack''s territory.


    "Is everyone ready?" I asked, taking the lead whilst dad was walking towards me gesturing to start


    moving.


    My body felt tense as we drew closer towards the highly fortified walls, knowing that there was no going


    back now. Melody made her way closer to the fortification and I could notice her chanting from afar.


    Momentster I could see the wall fading and that was the sign to get going.


    Arge number of wolves before me was quietly following my lead as we passed through and into the


    other side, moving closer towards the entrance door whilst Nelly was already in front of us chanting to


    unlock it. Father was waiting with his group away from the yellow pack''s sight until I could make my


    way in.


    Lh, who was busy observing through a window to see if their halls were empty, sent a signal for us to


    wait a moment. She quickly made a sleeping spell on the few guys that were guarding the door against


    the inside, then gestured for us to slowly walk in safely.


    For now, I was feeling that my n was working and so I felt more at ease. My group was to take the


    left wing of the house pack whilst dad took his to the right and Alpha Dale motioned for the rest to make


    their way upstairs. Smiling excitedly I gestured for everyone to each take their ces by a bedroom


    door and wait for my signal.


    Alpha Dale''s POV


    As I made my way up with my team, I observed the area to familiarise myself with it whilst checking for


    any passer-by. The enchantress was by my side, busy putting two tall guys to sleep with a spell before


    we continued to go further in. I motioned with my arms for half of my group to walk to the left-wing


    whilst I covered the right side with the rest. I knew that Alpha Marcus''s room was on this site and it was


    only right for me to be the one responsible to take care of him. One of my pack stayed by the staircase


    to give me a sign when everyone downstairs was settled as nned.


    "At the ready," I mind linked the alpha king.


    Luka''s POV


    "Now. Go, go, go, go, go" I said quickly and in a low tone.


    Everyone swiftly made their way into the bedrooms whilst I mind linked Mason.


    "Go Mason, go."


    I stayed outside the corridor in case of emergency whist the packs were in a bedroom injecting the


    yellow pack to remain asleep. The n was sessful so far and now all we had to do was to wait for


    alpha Dale''s group toe down with alpha Marcus to have a nice chat with him.


    Momentster I watched two of alpha Dale''s pack march their way down the stairs with alpha Marcus


    in front of them with his arms bound looking shocked by our surprise visit. Alpha Dale was right behind


    and quickly made his way by my side as I took thest few steps forward.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Guards!" Alpha Marcus shouted, trying to break free from the tworge


    wolves that were holding him by his shoulders.


    "Don''t bother wasting your energy. Everyone is fast asleep safely in their beds," alpha Dale exined,


    grinning at him.


    Frowning, alpha Marcus stopped pushing and pulling, knowing that he has been defeated.


    "Marcus, you have a choice to make. You either stop this fight amongst our kind, or I have to take


    action and bring you down. You know the consequences of your pack end up without an alpha by their


    side," I said firmly, frowning at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No. This is my pack alpha king. No one has the right to take them from me."


    "You have until sundown to make a decision. Until then, you areing with us," I motioned for


    everyone to get moving as we made our way out, marching towards my packhouse.


    Mason''s POV


    "Well done son. This was a great n. Now let''s hope that we will convince alpha Marcus to make the


    right decision. We have the chance of saving a lot of wolves by avoiding war," he said as we made our


    way into my father''s office.


    Taking the ss of whisky from my father''s hand, I took my first sip, wincing as it touched my tongue. I


    watched as my father chuckled, joining him with a grin.


    "It''s strong," I exined, raising the ss, "but it''s good."


    "Cheers son," he said, clinking our sses together.


    "I am more convinced than ever that my pack is will soon be in safe hands."


    "What do you mean dad, near future?"


    "You are almost neen now and you are old enough to lead. I am nning to start the preparations


    for the ceremony. Whilst I will remain alpha king, I need you to lift a weight off my shoulder and be in


    charge of our pack."


    Smiling, I observed my father''s expression for a moment, then nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you for trusting me with our pack. I ept your offer whenever you decide to make me their


    alpha. I feel ready."


    Dad drank thest bit from his ss before making his way out to have a word with alpha Marcus who


    was being kept in one of our prison cells. Leaving my empty ss on the desk I marched behind him


    hoping that we would convince him to settle things the right way.


    Setting afoot on the damp floors of the dungeon, I followed my father, stopping just in front of Marcus''s


    cell. His eyes were observant, and I could tell that he was in deep thought. Alpha Dale joined us but


    remained quiet for half of the conversation whilst dad took the lead to try persuading the hard-headed


    wolf behind the bars.


    "So, it is almost dusk. Your time will be up soon enough. Your pack is still fast asleep, so don''t think of


    waiting it out until theye to rescue you. You are a lone wolf. Have you made up your mind?"


    Alpha Marcus inhaled and breathed out his anxiety as he sat down on a chair crossing his legs.


    "Ten wolves from my pack were killed by a group from your pack alpha Dale, some of which were teen


    wolves. What would you say to their mothers and fathers?"


    Alpha Dale decided to remain silent and only turned his eyes towards my


    dad.

 Chapter 77: Part 5 Destined

    Chapter 77: Part 5 Destined


    Luka''s POV


    Turning my eyes at alpha Dale, I observed his tense expression.


    "The thing is Marcus that you have not considered asking how this happened and decided to me


    someone else''s pack. You know we must all observe the rules and if they are broken, consequences


    follow."


    Looking at the watch I thought I should give him another few hours to think about it before I make my


    decision.


    "Getting out or staying here is your decision alpha. You will not be of good use from here to the pack.


    Without their leader, the pack will be lost forever and their survival in the wild would be limited," I


    reminded, motioning for Mason and alpha Dale to follow me back outside the dungeon.


    "No, wait, wait!" He screamed as we were about to head out.


    Forming a grin, I turned back around and returned to his cell.


    "We cane into an agreement. Look, the pack will not survive without me and I cannot live without a


    pack. I am ready to find out how this has all started and we go from there. If my pack was the culprit of


    the situation, I will take action. If it was from your side Alpha Dale, you have to give me those


    responsible for the killing. How about that? Huh?"


    Looking at each other, I waited for alpha Dale to give him his prefered answer. I knew his heart and I


    trusted he will make the right decision. Choosing wrongly will affect both my and his child''s rtionship


    and mating bond, so there was only one answer.


    "Alpha Marcus, I agree with your terms as long as we will all sit in one room and listen to what


    everyone has to say. A court would do I believe, right alpha king?" Dale said, turning in my direction.


    With a nod, I asked the guard to open the lock of alpha Marcus''s cell and so we made our way out


    altogether.


    "One thing before you make your way back. Should you decide not to cooperate I can stille for you


    and bring you back in there," I said firmly, gazing into his eyes.


    "Yes, Alpha King. I will bow to you and your decision. This is a fair way to correct the mistake done by


    our packs," he said before making his way into one of my guard''s car to take him back to his


    packhouse.


    One weekter.


    "Your honour, I am presenting to you a case between the Yellow stone pack and the river bed pack. An


    argument has erupted between the two after a small group from each side attacked each other,


    resulting in a couple of lives being lost. It seems like the majority of them were teenagers and so their


    families and their packs need to have closure," I introduced, standing up in front of the judge.


    For a moment the elderly judge observed our facial expressions, twitching his eyes from one wolf to the


    other, then he started to talk.


    "ording to the little information that I have Kaden, the omega from the yellow stone pack and Asther


    the omega from the river bed pack can give us the full exnation of this incident."


    "Yes, your honour, I am Kaden from the yellow stone pack and I am here as one of the witnesses. Not


    so long ago my friend Noah who is one of the diseased has managed to find his mate who was part of


    the river bed pack. To keep it short she was not happy to have him as her mate and so she did her best


    to show him exactly how she felt by cheating with other wolves both from her pack and ours. Some


    were free-willed participants and knew exactly the circumstance, but some were innocently falling for


    her. Noah used toe to me to pour out his feelings untilst week I found him dead in his bedroom.


    When I got closer to him I noticed bruises around his beck and so it seems like he was choked till


    death. The first thing I did was to let the rest of my friends know and that day we decided to go find


    ine, Noah''s mate. Some guys were already protecting her from us and what we thought would be a


    discussion turned out into a fight."


    "No, your honour, that is not how the story goes," Asther shouted, looking annoyed.


    "I have not yet asked for you to speak Asther. You must wait for your turn in this court," the judge


    quickly interrupted, "so, Noah. You are stating your version to be the truth, the full truth, and nothing but


    the truth?"


    "Yes, your honour."


    For a moment the court was quiet as the judge scribbled on the papers in front of him. He started to


    turn a few pages and soon he let Asther talk.


    "Your honour, ine was my one true mate. Noah was trying to take her from me by iming that she


    was his. I swear to our goddess that she was always with me until he attempted to steal her away from


    our pack. I have gathered some of my close friends to go save her, resulting in some deaths after Noah


    took the first step to kill one of us. This is the whole truth, your honour," Asther exined with deep


    emotions.


    "And thisdy, ine, why is she not here as a witness?" The judge asked looking straight at Alpha


    Dale.


    "Unfortunately she was one of the deceased your honour," Asther whimpered out, trying to hold his


    tears.


    The mate bond is one thing that a wolf cannot be released from, even after their partner''s death. When


    one of the pair is dead, the couple''s bonded mark which normally sits on the edge of the neck turns


    from light purple into a deep red and that was evidence enough for the judge to know who is the lier.


    "I am very sorry for your loss Asther. This is tragic! A fight like this hasn''t happened in ages! You have


    to be a savage rouge to be taking another man''s woman. We all know very well how the rules go. With


    the evidence exposed, I am now convinced and it has been determined that the Yellow stone pack are


    the cause for this trouble. Therefore I order all those responsible to be jailed at once without any


    release date. Case dismissed."


    He mmed the wooden hammer against the table, grabbing his paperwork as he harshly shook his


    head feeling upset.


    "So alpha Marcus, that is why one cannot assume that it is the other pack''s fault. Because of your fast


    assumption, your beta had to suffer for your fast decisions," I exined, standing up from my seat.


    He remained silent as he also stood up, rushing outside for some fresh air. Looking at Mason I smiled


    and patted his shoulder knowing that he was the one to have managed to solve the problem without a


    fight resulting in more deaths.


    Returning home, Mei weed us back as she waited on her favourite bench, just outside in the


    garden.


    "Well?" She asked, observing our expressions trying to get a hint of what happened during court.


    "All credits to our genius son, the fight is over peacefully and we can live our normal lives again."


    Squeeking, she leaned in to hug us as sheughed with joy.


    The pack started to gather around us in the realisation that we were on the winner''s side as they


    cheered, content that everyone was safe.


    In the evening the pack surprised Mason and me with a party, inviting alpha Dale and his family to join


    us.


    Taking my first sip of my usual, I quietly observed Carol rushing to Mason with a grin on her face as she


    circled her arms around him.


    "Mind if I join in darling?" Mei interrupted, wearing my all-time favourite navy blue dress.


    "Always honey. One blue carasaw for this beautifuldy please," I said to the barman, turning around.


    Mason''s POV


    "You look stunning Car!" I said in her hears as she leaned in for an embrace.


    Without any thought she pulled me from my arms and rushed us outside, stopping at the centre of the


    garden. Her big eyes glowed under the moon as she excitedly showed me the shooting stars that


    sparkled.


    "Even the goddess wants to show you her appreciation. Mason, everyone is saying that you will be as


    good as your father to lead and I have no doubt that they are right."


    "Aw,e on, that is not possible. You know that my dad was the one to reintroduce us back as a pack


    and fought against the vampires that were the worst threat to everyone, even to humans."


    "Don''t ever doubt yourself, Mason. You are going to be a great alpha and a great king to us all."


    She leaned her head on my shoulder as we sat down on the grass quietly observing the shooting stars


    enjoying each other''spany.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The end


    ____________________________________


    I hope that you have all enjoyed this book. It was my pleasure writing it for those fantasy readers like


    me.


    Thank you for giving my story a chance. It would be very kind of you if you rate my book. It will only


    take a minute off your day. Sending you a life full of joy and fortune,


    Risha


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!